This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.
DANIEL
FEATLY
Seasonable
for
these
Times
Leo Mag. Ser. 1. de Epiph.
Insanis veritas scandalum est & caecis Doctoribus fit Caligo quod lumen est .
Austin
Rice
maimtaine
the
fence
Supersedeas
of
Course
Asinius
Pollio
None
but
Hobgoblins
fight
with
ghosts
.
Acts
and
Monuments
upon
the
Racke
These
Salvage
Persecutors
wreake
their
furie
on
the
brused
,
and
battered
servants
of
Christ
;
and
torture
not
so
much
their
members
as
their
wounds
.
Plus
ultra
Arraigne
the
dead
long
homes
Peter
Martyrs
Saint
Frideswids
Iohn
Wickliffe
Constance
,
were
taken
up
&
burned
,
41.
yeares
after
he
was
buried
,
in
his
owne
Parish
at
and
his
ashes
taken
&
throwne
into
the
river
Paulus
Fargius
Roger
Davis
William
Hazell
Martin
Bucer
Chests
were
set
up
an
end
,
with
the
dead
bodies
in
them
,
and
fastened
on
both
sides
with
stakes
,
and
bound
to
the
post
with
a
long
●on
chaine
,
fire
being
forthwith
put
to
,
as
soone
as
it
began
to
flame
round
about
,
a
great
sort
of
bookes
that
were
condemned
with
them
,
were
cast
into
the
same
.
Tantene animis coelestibus irae ?
workes
of
Mercie
(
i
Temples
of
the
holy
Ghost
exclude
out
of
heaven
,
and
send
them
pell-mell
,
without
Baile
,
or
Mainprise
,
to
the
dungeon
of
hell
hist.
Hussit
.
l.
torments
,
than
either
the
monster
of
men
,
or
the
betrayer
of
Christ
himselfe
,
indure
.
Protestants
damned
Isidorus
Pelusiota
smart
blow
golden
Scepter
entered
into
Lists
sacred
Leguer
Hatto
.
Alba
Stapletonum
jugera
THOMAS MORTONIVS
homo Martis notus .
Quassanda est istâ Pelias hasta manu .
judicious
and
religious
Knight
judicious
and
religious
Knight
held
up
your
buckler
ward
off
Iesuits
blowes
mystery
of
their
Indices
expurgatorij●
glasses
,
and
glosses
wiped
and
clensed
new
edge
set
on
it
paint
,
colour
Pillars
of
Popery
scraped
out
washed
away
Case
for
the
Spectacles
Name
and
Armes
J.
R.
A
paire
of
Spectacles
An
Answer
to
a
booke
called
Via
tuta
,
a
Labyrinth
of
Errours
,
and
the
Author
a
blinde
Guide
.
Writ
of
Error
He
that
goeth
besides
the
rule
of
faith
(
which
is
the
Catholique
Church
)
doth
not
come
in
the
way
,
but
goeth
out
of
the
way
:
which
is
the
Catholique
Church
from
the
holy
and
canonicall
Scriptures
,
that
faith
is
formed
and
bred
by
which
the
just
doe
live
.
the
holy
Scripture
doth
fix
or
settle
the
rule
of
our
doctrine
.
Dedicatorie
Epistle
The
title
of
Sir
will
be
left
for
you
.
(
R
arrowes
,
even
bitter
words
delight
to
sit
in
the
seat
of
the
scornefull
,
who
when
hee
was
reviled
,
reviled
not
againe
.
fully
and
truly
,
for
you
were
to
shew
the
visibilitie
of
the
Church
by
persons
in
all
ages
.
the
house
of
God
,
and
pillar
of
truth
the
pillar
of
truth
Mah
mets
the
controversie
is
not
so
much
of
the
doctrine
as
of
the
persons
:
The
question
is
not
of
the
doctrine
,
but
of
the
persons
.
Oportet
esse
memorem
:
Tertullian
,
Irenaeus
,
Cyprian
,
Optatus
1
,
2
,
3.
43
,
45
,
46.
By
the
will
of
God
they
have
delivered
the
Gospel
to
bee
the
pillar
and
foundation
of
truth
.
when
Heretiques
are
convinced
by
the
Scriptures
,
they
fall
to
accuse
them
,
as
if
they
were
not
right
,
or
of
authoritie
,
and
that
they
are
ambiguous
and
doubtfull
.
Ne
gry
quidem
an
orderly
succession
of
Bishops
is
to
be
considered
.
Honoratus
,
he
must
begin
his
enquirie
from
the
Catholique
Church
.
Manichees
,
wee
must
take
our
Exordium
from
the
Church
,
wee
must
resort
to
that
Church
for
the
resolution
of
our
faith
,
which
the
sacred
Scriptures
undoubtedly
demonstrate
to
be
the
true
Church
:
in
them
we
have
knowne
Christ
in
them
wee
have
knowne
the
Church
.
Whether
of
us
be
Schismatiques
we
or
you
?
aske
you
not
mee
,
I
will
not
aske
you
,
let
Christ
bee
asked
,
that
hee
may
shew
us
his
owne
Church
.
where
it
shall
appeare
that
there
is
the
truth
of
Christian
discipline
and
faith
,
there
shall
bee
the
truth
of
Scriptures
and
Expositions
.
we
are
first
to
seeke
the
persons
that
professe
the
faith
,
that
is
,
the
Church
.
you
print
them
in
your
Bibles
,
and
therefore
they
are
not
absolutely
left
out
,
as
long
as
they
are
elsewhere
:
Mute
quod
scimus
.
Baptisme
,
I
baptize
thee
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
Holy
Ghost
it
is
part
of
the
first
commandement
or
otherwise
it
is
ceremoniall
You
shall
not
adde
unto
the
word
which
I
command
,
neither
shall
you
diminish
ought
from
it
,
that
you
may
keepe
the
commandement
of
the
Lord
your
God
.
This
opinion
is
not
allowed
of
us
,
both
for
the
reasons
made
against
the
Jewes
,
and
for
that
Irenaeus
,
Tertullian
,
S.
Cyprian
,
and
S.
Austin
,
doe
all
teach
that
the
commandements
,
excepting
the
Sabbath
,
are
a
Law
wholly
naturall
and
morall
.
the
poyson
of
Aspes
were
under
your
lips
,
notoriously
falsifie
some
Authors
impertinently
alledge
execrable
perjurie
I
am
a
framer
of
lies
,
I
offend
in
all
kinde
of
falshood
:
I
scarce
skill
of
ordinarie
Latine
.
I
am
not
ignorant
of
my
ignorance
:
God
hath
chosen
the
foolish
things
of
the
world
to
confound
the
wise
out
of
the
mouth
of
babes
&
sucklings
he
hath
ordained
strength
,
to
still
the
enemie
and
the
avenger
.
Ignorance
for
the
mother
of
Devotion
:
Many
Priests
who
had
cure
of
soules
,
were
sent
to
their
flocks
,
not
from
their
studies
,
or
from
the
schoole
,
but
from
the
plough
,
and
they
understood
as
much
Latine
as
Arabick
;
nay
,
they
could
not
read
,
and
that
which
was
shamefull
,
they
could
not
distinguish
an
Alpha
from
a
Beta
.
Robertus
Venantius
the
one
,
because
hee
could
sing
Masse
sweetly
;
the
other
,
because
he
could
ride
a
Post
horse
skilfully
.
Thomas
Hartfield
If
the
King
of
England
had
entreated
for
his
Asse
,
in
his
Catal.
of
Bishops
,
p.
526.
he
should
have
obtained
it
at
that
time
.
John
Lack-Latine
Rex
Salem
De
maledicis
,
&
De
Clerico
promoto
per
saltum
.
Austin
,
Seeke
others
of
more
learning
,
but
beware
of
them
that
presume
of
learning
.
Minister
made
my
booke
,
and
I
beare
the
name
onely
for
to
countenance
the
worke
:
Brethren
,
my
hearts
desire
and
prayer
to
God
is
that
they
may
be
saved
.
these
were
not
your
first
fruits
,
for
you
translated
and
published
an
obscure
Author
,
with
a
preface
of
your
owne
,
and
thereby
gave
sufficient
triall
of
your
ignorance
and
corruption
,
whereof
you
were
convinced
by
but
never
cleered
your selfe
of
so
foule
a
taxe
.
an
obscure
Author
Translated
and
imprinted
in
the
English
tongue
,
Anno
Dom.
and
now
the
third
time
published
:
Pittie
it
were
but
this
lamp
should
receive
a
new
light
by
reprinting
him
,
which
the
iniquitie
of
the
time
had
almost
extinquished
.
Donatists
,
When
they
cannot
by
slie
and
wily
cosenage
creep
like
Aspes
,
with
open
professed
violence
they
rage
like
Lions
.
an
Answer
to
my
booke
hath
hitherto
beene
deferred
,
because
no
man
of
learning
would
thinke
it
worth
his
paines
to
make
any
.
A
paire
of
Spectacles
to
see
the
way
:
A
Whetstone
of
Reproofe
John
Heigham
John
Floyd
Tom
Tell
troth
Jerome
,
Your
bitternesse
deserves
rather
an
answer
with
scorn
,
than
a
refutation
in
earnest
blind
Guide
Ministeriall
Knight
my
booke
is
a
Labyrinth
of
errours
my
sirname
hath
the
two
first
letters
of
a
lye
the
title
of
Sir
will
be
left
for
me
execrable
perjurie
I
am
a
framer
of
lyes
,
abound
in
all
kind
of
falshood
I
scarce
understand
Latine
Minister
made
my
booke
false
translating
perverting
soules
I
am
not
capable
of
any
good
advice
I
forbeare
to
say
any
more
,
resting
howsoever
your
well-wishing
friend
.
The
Lord
rebuke
you
They
are
much
deceived
that
deny
you
to
have
a
mouth
(
and
a
foule
one
too
.
)
there
is
no
place
in
the
whole
booke
,
which
is
not
either
falsly
or
impertinently
alledged
:
are
poore
indeed
,
and
farre
short
of
what
is
requisite
in
writing
bookes
It
hath
somewhat
in
it
which
may
draw
away
an
honest-minded
man
,
his
Catholique
friend
was
stumbled
at
it
.
Maxentius
:
Heretiques
when
they
finde
themselves
not
able
to
yeeld
a
reason
of
their
wilfulnesse
,
then
they
fall
into
plaine
railing
.
Not
to
thinke
of
himselfe
more
highly
than
he
ought
to
thinke
,
but
soberly
,
according
as
God
hath
dealt
to
everie
man
the
measure
of
faith
.
8
,
9.
of
ignorance
,
of
heresie
,
of
profane
scurrilitie
,
of
blasphemie
and
impietie
,
of
furious
,
filthy
,
and
devillish
railing
,
of
unsufferable
arrogancie
,
Hermannus
Laemilius
John
Floyd
If
he
think
as
he
writes
,
his
ignorance
is
desperate
;
if
otherwise
,
his
conscience
is
seared
.
Ushers
corruptions
are
laid
open
to
the
world
:
I
tooke
the
words
from
Usher
,
because
I
understood
not
Latine
,
or
perhaps
because
I
would
be
loth
not
to
follow
any
errours
or
corruptions
that
come
in
my
way
:
Petrus
Crinitus
stretches
his
throat
For
your
authorities
of
the
Common
Law
,
there
are
so
many
foule
faults
committed
by
you
,
that
I
know
not
where
to
begin
:
the
faults
are
so
many
,
that
I
know
not
where
to
begin
.
The
book
is
prohibited
It
will
not
serve
your
turne
,
to
say
you
place
it
in
the
English
as
you
place
it
in
the
Latine
,
for
intranslation
the
sense
is
chiefly
to
be
regarded
.
hee
hath
declined
no
Author
,
either
moderne
or
ancient
Index
Expurgatorius
David
:
Plead
thou
my
cause
,
oh
Lord
,
with
them
that
strive
with
me
:
for
the
flouds
are
risen
,
the
flouds
lift
up
their
voyce
,
the
flouds
lift
up
their
waves
,
the
waves
of
the
sea
are
mightie
,
and
rage
horribly
;
but
yet
the
Lord
that
dwelleth
on
high
is
mightier
.
IN this his first Chapter , hee endevoureth principally to prove , that the Articles of the Roman Creed , published by Pope Pius the fourth , were anciently received , though newly defined by the Councell of Trent : for proofe , he instanceth in the first Councell of Nice , and compareth that Councell and their Creed with this of Trent : hee proceeds by way of recrimination to question the 39. Articles of our Church ; he accuseth us for corrupting and misinterpreting the Scriptures , for declining Traditions , Fathers , and Councels : hee excuseth their Index Expurgatorius , and accuseth us for falsifying the Fathers : and lastly , he concludeth with the doctrine of implicite faith : and this is the substance and contents of his answer to my first Chapter . All which , and whatsoever else is materially contained therein , and the rest of his sections following , I will take into severall parts distinctly , and returne him a moderate answer .
Trent
Creed
he
and
they
might
with
as
much
reason
divide
it
into
foure
and
twentie
.
(
Comparisons
are
odious
Totius
orbis
terrarum
lumina
the
Preserver
and
Physitian
of
our
soules
,
lay
aside
seditious
contention
,
and
resolve
all
doubts
and
questions
by
the
testimonies
of
divine
Scriptures
:
Arrian
faction
did
assent
and
agree
to
it
Pope
had
no
right
to
call
a
Councell
.
Hieronymus
Martinengus
James
Amiot
Conventui
Tridentino
12.
and
Hist.
of
Trent
,
l.
4.
p.
319.
Hurtado
Mendoza
the
Bishops
wholly
hanging
at
the
Popes
becke
,
had
no
authoritie
to
make
lawes
,
in
causes
of
reformation
of
religion
and
manners
.
Andreas
Dudithius
,
the
Spirit
was
sent
in
a
Carriers
cloak-bag
from
Rome
to
Trent
;
but
when
there
fell
store
of
raine
,
the
Holy
Ghost
could
not
come
before
the
flouds
were
abated
,
and
so
it
fell
out
,
that
the
Spirit
was
not
carried
upon
the
waters
(
as
wee
read
in
Genesis
)
but
besides
them
.
young
men
,
and
beardlesse
,
hired
and
procured
by
the
Pope
,
to
speake
as
hee
would
have
them
.
Constantine
)
I
was
present
at
the
Councell
amongst
you
,
as
one
of
you
.
his
throne
was
very
great
and
passed
all
the
rest
it
is
to
bee
noted
that
the
place
whereupon
the
Emperour
sitteth
,
may
bee
no
higher
than
the
place
where
the
Pope
setteth
his
feet
.
of
necessitie
of
salvation
,
for
everie
humane
creature
to
be
subject
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
they
agree
in
this
,
that
as
the
Arrians
of
those
times
cryed
out
against
that
Creed
,
as
being
new
,
and
having
words
not
found
in
Scripture
;
for
example
,
so
our
Protestants
cry
out
against
the
Trent
profession
of
faith
,
for
the
same
reasons
of
noveltie
,
and
words
not
found
in
Scripture
;
as
for
example
,
Socrates
:
Wee
know
that
of
the
old
writers
,
certaine
learned
men
,
and
famous
Bishops
have
used
the
word
How
doe
you
say
the
word
Consubstantiall
is
not
in
divine
Scriptures
,
as
if
Consubstantiall
were
any
thing
else
,
but
I
went
out
from
the
Father
,
and
,
the
Father
and
I
are
one
:
the
word
perhaps
be
not
found
there
,
yet
the
thing
it selfe
is
found
:
and
what
more
frivolous
quarrell
is
it
,
than
to
contend
about
the
word
,
when
there
is
certaintie
of
the
thing
it selfe
?
albeit
it
be
not
found
in
Scriptures
,
yet
it
hath
the
same
meaning
that
the
Scriptures
intend
,
and
imports
the
same
with
them
whose
eares
are
entirely
affected
towards
religion
.
Unbegotten
,
Increate
Vasques
,
Nihil
refert
,
&c.
It
mattereth
not
whether
the
word
be
in
Scripture
or
no
,
so
as
that
which
it
signifieth
be
in
the
Scripture
.
This
is
my
body
This
opinion
of
his
is
no
way
to
bee
allowed
:
for
his
lowd
speaking
hee
ought
to
be
corrected
:
Arias
Montanus
This
is
my
body
my
body
is
sacramentally
contained
in
the
Sacrament
of
bread
:
the
secret
and
most
mysticall
manner
hereof
,
God
will
once
vouchsafe
more
clerely
to
unfold
to
his
Christian
Church
.
there
appeareth
nothing
out
of
the
Gospel
,
that
may
inforce
us
to
understand
Christs
words
properly
:
yea
nothing
in
the
text
hindereth
,
but
that
these
words
[
This
is
my
body
]
may
as
well
be
taken
in
a
metaphoricall
sense
,
as
those
words
of
the
Apostle
,
The
Rocke
was
Christ
:
that
the
words
of
either
proposition
may
well
bee
true
,
though
the
things
there
spoken
be
not
understood
in
a
proper
sense
,
but
in
a
metaphoricall
sense
onely
.
[
This
is
my
body
Transubstantiation
,
without
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
:
and
therefore
by
the
command
of
Pope
Pius
the
fifth
,
that
part
of
his
Commentary
is
sponged
out
of
the
Romish
Edition
.
[
This
is
my
body
]
may
imply
either
such
a
reall
change
of
the
bread
,
as
the
Catholiques
hold
;
or
such
a
figurative
change
,
as
the
Calvinists
hold
.
It
may
justly
be
doubted
,
whether
the
text
be
cleere
enough
to
inforce
it
,
seeing
men
sharp
and
learned
(
such
as
Scotus
was
)
have
thought
the
contrary
.
I
could
urge
Sr.
Humfrey
with
the
Articles
appointed
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
of
England
,
to
be
uniformely
taught
by
all
Ministers
,
which
they
are
to
sweare
unto
;
which
Articles
,
though
they
be
indeed
new
coyned
,
as
the
foundation
of
a
new
Church
,
yet
Sr.
Humfrey
being
his
mothers
Champion
,
will
not
(
I
suppose
)
yeeld
her
,
or
her
doctrine
to
bee
new
.
Chemnitius
,
Chamierus
,
Gentilletus
We
teach
that
for
Articles
of
faith
,
the
Church
can
make
none
,
as
she
cannot
write
a
Canonicall
booke
of
Scripture
.
Take
heed
lest
thou
hit
thy
father
.
the
Church
can
create
none
(
we
teach
Ergo
,
The
Church
hath
created
none
in
his
answer
called
the
Church
hath
power
to
decree
,
and
promulgate
new
articles
of
faith
:
Tom
Tell-troth
Whetstone
of
Reproofe
the
Church
could
not
create
a
new
article
of
faith
:
How
can
any
such
article
framed
after
many
yeares
,
be
catholique
and
universall
,
when
as
it
was
unknowne
to
our
fore-fathers
for
foureteen
hundred
yeares
before
?
It
was
not
beleeved
,
because
not
heard
of
,
when
the
Apostle
tels
us
,
faith
commeth
by
hearing
.
Such
an
article
therefore
,
although
it
be
of
faith
,
yet
it
cannot
be
catholique
:
the
Church
of
the
faithfull
now
living
cannot
write
a
Canonicall
Booke
of
Scripture
:
There
are
not
now
any
new
revelations
to
be
expected
,
ither
from
the
Pope
,
or
from
a
Councell
,
or
from
the
universall
Church
:
Therefore
the
Church
can
create
no
new
article
of
faith
.
Thomas
Aquinas
It
belongs
onely
to
the
authoritie
of
the
Soveraigne
Pope
,
to
make
a
new
Edition
of
the
Creed
,
and
all
things
else
that
concerne
the
universall
Church
:
The
publishing
of
a
new
Creed
belongs
to
his
power
who
hath
authoritie
finally
to
determine
matters
of
faith
:
and
this
belongs
unto
the
Pope
the
Bishops
of
Rome
in
defining
many
things
which
had
beene
formerly
hidden
,
have
been
accustomed
to
increase
their
Creed
.
It
is
certaine
that
it
is
no
way
in
the
power
of
the
Church
or
Pope
to
ordaine
articles
of
faith
.
Articles
as
hereticall
forbids
them
to
be
received
by
vertue
of
holy
obedience
,
and
under
paine
of
the
graund
Excommunication
.
As
if
the
Church
of
these
latter
times
had
ceased
to
be
a
Church
,
or
had
not
power
to
explaine
and
declare
,
yea
to
ordaine
and
command
those
things
,
which
appertaine
to
faith
and
Christian
manners
:
additions
in
essentiall
points
of
faith
:
Because
nature
is
not
capable
of
all
truths
at
one
time
:
therefore
there
may
be
new
traditions
concerning
faith
and
manners
,
though
they
were
never
created
,
or
declared
by
the
Apostles
.
He
can
onely
make
an
article
of
faith
who
can
create
a
soule
,
and
after
make
a
Gospel
to
save
that
soule
,
and
then
give
unto
that
soule
the
gift
of
faith
to
beleeve
that
Gospel
.
That
is
onely
to
bee
called
a
new
faith
which
is
cleane
of
another
kind
,
that
is
differing
or
disagreeing
from
that
was
taught
before
.
Assumpsit
,
That
is
only
to
be
called
a
new
faith
,
which
is
cleane
of
another
kind
,
and
is
different
&
disagreeing
from
what
was
taught
before
:
That
it
was
the
common
practice
of
the
Church
,
for
the
Laytie
to
communicate
in
both
kinds
.
It
is
true
Prayer
and
Service
in
the
vulgar
tongue
was
used
in
the
first
and
best
ages
,
according
to
the
precept
of
the
Apostles
,
and
practice
of
the
Fathers
.
Transubstantiation
might
well
be
said
not
to
have
beene
,
de
substantia
fidei
,
in
the
Primitive
Church
,
(
as
Yribarne
speaketh
)
because
it
had
not
beene
so
plainly
delivered
nor
determined
in
any
Councell
,
till
Gregorie
the
seventh
his
time
:
They
say
it
was
the
practice
of
the
Primitive
Church
to
communicate
everie
day
with
the
Priest
.
Thou
who
art
a
maintainer
of
new
doctrine
,
whatsoever
thou
he
,
I
pray
thee
spare
the
Romane
eares
,
spare
the
faith
that
is
commanded
by
the
Apostles
mouth
,
why
goest
thou
about
now
after
foure
hundred
yeares
to
teach
us
that
faith
which
we
before
never
knew
?
why
bringest
thou
forth
that
thing
that
Peter
and
Paul
never
uttered
?
Evermore
untill
this
day
the
Christiam
world
hath
beene
without
this
doctrine
.
The
Church
of
England
admitteth
of
divers
Books
of
the
New
Testament
for
Canonicall
,
whereof
there
was
doubt
of
three
or
foure
hundred
yeares
to
gether
in
the
Church
of
God
,
as
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
,
the
second
Epistle
of
St.
Peter
,
the
Epistle
of
St.
Jude
,
the
Apocalyps
of
St.
John
,
and
some
others
,
which
were
after
admitted
for
Canonicall
;
〈◊〉
I
would
know
of
him
whether
upon
the
admittance
of
them
,
there
were
any
change
of
faith
in
the
Church
,
or
whether
ever
those
books
have
received
any
change
in
themselves
.
Illud
nostris
dicendum
est
Easterne
&
Westerne
It
is
foolishly
spoken
,
in
saying
Antiquitie
did
doubt
of
this
Epistle
,
when
there
is
but
one
Caius
a
Grecian
,
and
two
or
three
Romanists
,
in
respect
of
all
the
rest
,
that
speake
against
it
:
and
if
we
respect
not
the
multitude
,
but
the
antiquitie
of
the
cause
,
the
Roman
Clemens
is
more
ancient
than
Caius
;
and
Clemens
Alexandrinus
than
Tertullian
;
and
Dionysius
Areopagita
than
both
,
who
cites
this
Epistle
of
Paul
by
name
.
Dionysius
Areopagita
Dionysius
Areopagita
The
secret
and
mysticall
vision
of
Christs
beloved
Disciple
Justin
Martyr
John
the
sonne
of
Zebedee
saw
in
the
Revelation
an
Angel
flying
thorow
the
middest
of
Heaven
,
having
the
eternall
Gospel
Whether
there
were
any
change
of
faith
in
the
Church
when
they
were
admitted
,
or
whether
those
Books
received
any
change
in
themselves
.
They
have
no
certaine
rule
of
faith
wherewith
wee
may
urge
them
;
authoritie
of
Church
they
have
none
:
Scripture
they
have
indeed
,
but
so
mangled
,
corrupted
,
perverted
by
translation
,
and
mis-interpreted
according
to
their
owne
fancies
,
that
as
they
have
it
it
is
as
good
as
nothing
.
That
the
Church
hath
power
to
decree
rites
,
or
ceremonies
,
&
authoritie
in
controversies
of
faith
;
and
yet
it
is
not
lawfull
for
the
Church
to
ordaine
any
thing
that
is
contrarie
to
Gods
word
written
,
neither
may
it
so
expound
one
place
of
Scripture
,
that
it
be
repugnant
to
another
:
It
is
true
Scripture
you
have
indeed
,
but
mangled
,
corrupted
,
perverted
by
translation
.
hangeth
betweene
the
Greek
and
Hebrew
,
as
Christ
hung
betweene
two
theeves
.
that
the
rivers
of
Translations
should
be
preferred
before
the
fountaines
of
Hebrew
and
Greeke
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
but
because
the
fountaine
is
muddie
in
many
places
,
which
otherwise
should
runne
cleare
;
for
without
doubt
,
as
the
Latine
Church
hath
beene
more
constant
in
keeping
the
faith
than
the
Greeke
,
so
likewise
it
hath
beene
more
vigilant
in
preserving
her
bookes
from
corruption
.
wee
doubt
,
wee
are
condemned
already
.
Israel
,
who
neither
slumbers
nor
sleepes
,
It
was
very
inconsiderately
conceived
by
some
,
that
there
was
more
credit
to
bee
given
to
the
Latine
Edition
than
to
the
Hebrew
,
because
the
Latine
ever
remained
entire
&
uncorrupt
in
the
Catholique
Church
,
and
the
Hebrew
was
falsified
&
depraved
by
the
perfidiousnesse
of
the
Jewes
.
Sixtus
Senensis
it
is
the
same
which
was
used
in
the
dayes
of
S.
Hierome
,
and
long
before
him
in
the
Apostles
times
,
and
is
free
from
hereticall
corruptions
,
as
by
the
continuall
writings
of
the
Greeke
Fathers
Dionysius
,
Justinus
,
Irenaeus
,
Melito
,
Origen
,
Affricanus
,
Apolinarius
,
Athanasius
,
Eusebius
,
Basil
,
Chrysostome
,
Theophylact
,
doth
most
plainly
appeare
Gregory
Martin
onely
better
then
all
other
Latine
,
but
even
than
the
Greeke
Text
it selfe
,
Rhem.
Testam
in
those
places
where
they
disagree
.
Trent
,
that
amongst
divers
Translations
then
in
use
,
the
old
and
vulgar
Translation
should
be
declared
to
be
authenticall
in
all
publike
Lectures
,
Disputations
,
Sermons
,
and
Expositions
,
and
that
no
man
should
dare
or
presume
to
reject
it
upon
any
pretext
whatsoever
.
Although
Hierome
did
perceive
some
things
fit
to
be
changed
,
and
afterwards
did
change
them
,
yet
the
Church
did
adjudge
the
first
translation
for
true
,
and
chose
rather
to
keep
that
for
the
vulgar
Edition
.
And
Although
the
greatest
part
of
the
vulgar
Translation
be
yet
it
is
not
that
pure
Edition
which
he
translated
out
of
the
Hebrew
,
but
in
a
manner
mixt
.
Sixtus
Senensis
wee
ing
enuously
confesse
that
many
errours
were
corrected
by
in
the
old
Translation
,
and
likewise
there
are
found
in
our
new
Editions
some
falsifications
,
solecismes
,
barbarismes
,
and
many
things
ambiguous
,
not
well
expressed
in
the
some
things
changed
,
other
things
omitted
;
and
the
like
.
1
,
2
,
4.6
hath
monstrous
corruptions
of
all
sorts
,
scarce
one
coppie
can
be
found
that
hath
one
booke
of
Scripture
undefiled
,
many
points
are
translated
so
intricately
and
darkly
,
some
impertinently
and
abusively
,
some
not
so
fully
nor
so
well
and
truly
,
sundry
places
thrust
out
of
their
plaine
and
naturall
sense
:
the
Translatour
possibly
was
no
but
a
smattering
Trent
,
Sixtus
Quintus
humour
of
translating
the
Scripture
into
that
Sathan
,
taking
occasion
by
them
(
though
they
thought
no
such
matter
)
did
strive
what
he
could
out
of
uncertaine
and
great
variety
of
Translation
,
so
to
mingle
all
things
,
that
nothing
might
seeme
to
be
left
certaine
and
firme
in
them
:
Latine
Translation
We
of
our
certaine
knowledge
and
fulnesse
of
Apostolicall
power
,
doe
ordaine
and
declare
that
the
Edition
of
the
vulgar
Bible
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
which
was
received
by
the
Councell
of
as
authenticall
without
any
doubt
or
Controversie
,
is
to
be
reputed
or
taken
for
this
onely
Edition
;
which
being
as
well
as
was
possible
reformed
and
printed
in
our
our
will
and
pleasure
is
,
and
we
doe
decree
it
to
be
read
throughout
the
whole
Christian
World
in
all
Churches
;
with
this
our
determination
and
satisfaction
for
all
men
,
That
first
it
was
allowed
by
a
generall
and
joynt
consent
of
the
whole
Catholike
Church
and
Holy
Fathers
;
secondly
,
by
a
Decree
made
in
the
late
Councell
holden
at
and
now
lastly
by
that
Apostolicall
Authority
and
Power
which
God
hath
given
us
:
and
therefore
is
to
be
received
and
accompted
for
a
true
,
lawfull
,
authenticall
and
undoubted
Copie
,
to
be
read
,
and
no
other
,
in
all
publike
and
private
Disputations
,
Lectures
,
Sermons
,
or
Expositions
.
corrected
the
Errours
of
it
with
his
owne
hands
:
Let
no
man
attempt
to
violate
this
our
Decree
,
our
will
and
declaration
herein
,
or
by
rash
boldnesse
contradict
it
:
for
if
any
shall
presume
so
to
doe
,
let
him
know
that
he
shall
incurre
the
indignation
of
Almighty
God
,
and
his
blessed
Apostles
Ad
perpetuam
rei
memoriam
his
Predecessor
perceived
not
a
few
things
to
have
crept
into
the
Bible
through
default
of
the
Presse
,
and
that
it
needed
a
second
care
,
and
that
certainly
he
himselfe
had
intended
to
bring
the
whole
worke
to
the
Presse
againe
,
had
he
not
beene
prevented
by
death
.
Forme
of
each
must
be
inviolably
observed
without
the
least
particle
of
the
Text
added
,
changed
,
or
detracted
.
Lucas
Brugensis
reputed
for
that
onely
Edition
confirmed
by
the
Councell
,
commanded
to
be
read
throughout
all
Churches
,
and
allowed
by
the
consent
of
the
whole
Catholike
Church
:
in
his
The
Children
of
Israel
saw
the
face
,
that
the
skinne
of
face
shone
They
saw
his
face
horned
Sixtus
Senensis
therefore
the
Jewes
doe
scoffe
and
hate
us
Christians
,
whensoever
they
happen
to
see
the
picture
of
painted
with
hornes
,
as
though
,
according
to
their
Imagination
,
we
though
him
to
have
beene
a
Devill
.
(
Repent
Doe
Penance
I
am
not
come
to
call
the
Righteous
,
but
sinners
to
repentance
,
I
am
not
come
to
call
the
Just
,
but
sinners
,
Doe
Penance
Be
penitent
,
and
beleeve
the
Gospel
.
Father
sanctified
be
thy
name
,
thy
Kingdome
come
,
our
dayly
bread
give
us
this
day
,
and
forgive
us
our
sinnes
,
for
because
our selves
also
doe
forgive
every
one
that
is
in
debt
to
us
:
And
lead
us
not
into
temptation
.
Our
—
which
art
in
heaven
,
thy
will
be
done
in
earth
as
it
is
in
heaven
,
but
deliver
us
from
evill
.
If
it
be
of
grace
,
then
it
is
not
now
of
works
,
for
then
grace
is
no
more
grace
:
but
if
it
be
of
works
,
then
it
is
now
no
grace
,
for
then
worke
is
no
more
worke
:
And
if
by
grace
,
not
now
of
works
,
otherwise
grace
now
is
not
grace
:
But
if
it
be
of
workes
then
it
is
now
no
grace
,
for
then
worke
is
no
more
workes
Let
a
man
so
accompt
of
us
,
as
of
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
and
Stewards
of
the
Mysteries
of
God
Dispensers
of
the
Mysteries
of
God
:
We
are
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
the
Apostle
doth
plainly
intimate
unto
us
a
dispensation
with
the
Sacrament
in
those
words
mentioned
.
Behold
I
shew
you
a
mysterie
,
we
shall
not
all
sleepe
,
but
we
shall
all
be
changed
:
Behold
I
tell
you
a
mysterie
,
we
shall
all
indeed
rise
againe
,
but
we
shall
not
bee
changed
.
Wherefore
henceforth
know
we
no
more
after
the
flesh
,
yea
though
we
have
knowne
Christ
after
the
flesh
,
yet
henceforth
know
wee
him
no
more
:
printed
at
2
Cor.
5.16
Therefore
wee
from
henceforth
know
no
man
according
to
the
flesh
,
and
if
we
have
knowne
according
to
the
flesh
,
but
now
know
him
no
more
.
(
yea
(
Christ
We
are
his
workmanship
created
in
Christ
Jesus
unto
good
workes
:
Wee
are
created
in
Christ
Jesus
in
good
works
:
Which
is
no
fit
interpretation
because
we
must
beware
lest
that
some
take
occasion
from
the
Latine
,
to
attribute
the
cause
of
their
creation
in
Christ
,
unto
his
foreseene
good
works
;
than
which
nothing
can
be
more
contrarie
to
St.
This
is
a
great
mysterie
This
is
a
great
Sacrament
Cardinall
Cajetan
The
learned
cannot
inferre
from
hence
that
Mariage
is
a
Sacrament
,
for
St.
said
not
,
It
is
a
Sacrament
,
but
a
Mysterie
.
blessed
both
the
Sonnes
of
and
worshipped
leaning
upon
the
top
of
his
staffe
:
dying
,
blessed
every
one
of
the
sonnes
of
and
adored
the
top
of
his
rod.
have
no
cause
to
complaine
of
their
Translation
,
unlesse
we
complaine
of
the
Translation
is
so
exact
and
precise
,
according
to
the
Preface
to
the
both
the
phrase
and
the
word
,
that
delicate
Heretikes
therefore
reprehend
us
of
rudenesse
,
and
that
it
followeth
the
farre
more
exactly
then
the
Protestants
Translations
.
Not
in
chambering
and
Impudicities
.
I
expugned
the
faith
.
They
emulate
you
not
well
,
that
you
might
emulate
them
.
Be
also
your selves
superedified
.
Once
at
length
you
have
reflourished
to
care
for
me
.
Against
the
spirituals
of
wickednesse
in
the
celestials
.
But
they
are
written
to
our
correption
.
That
he
might
repropitiate
the
sinnes
of
the
people
.
All
shall
be
docible
of
God
.
It
was
the
Parasceve
of
Pasche
.
Scripture
you
have
indeed
,
but
so
mang
led
,
corrupted
,
perverted
by
Translation
,
that
as
have
it
,
it
is
as
good
as
nothing
.
you
have
misinterpreted
the
Scriptures
according
to
your
owne
fancies
Jacob
Clemens
Henry
the
third
B.
Barloes
Henry
;
Eglon
Calvinist
;
and
therefore
assuredly
I
may
murther
him
by
Scripture
.
There
is
a
Boy
which
hath
five
loaves
and
two
fishes
,
must
be
understood
of
the
ranke
of
St.
successors
;
and
that
which
is
added
,
Make
the
people
sit
downe
;
signifieth
,
that
salvation
must
be
offered
them
,
by
teaching
them
the
seven
Sacraments
.
Thou
hast
put
all
things
under
his
feet
:
Antoninus
Thou
hast
made
all
things
subject
to
the
Pope
;
the
Cattle
of
the
field
,
that
is
to
say
,
men
living
in
the
Earth
:
the
fishes
of
the
sea
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
soules
in
Purgatory
:
the
fowles
of
the
Ayre
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
soules
of
the
Blessed
in
heaven
:
God
made
man
after
his
Image
:
Images
must
be
set
up
in
Churches
.
Behold
here
are
two
swords
Pope
hath
power
over
the
spirituall
and
the
temporall
.
Give
not
that
which
is
holy
unto
dogges
:
Therefore
it
is
not
lawfull
for
the
vulgar
people
to
reade
the
Scriptures
.
Arise
,
kill
,
and
eate
:
The
Pope
is
and
the
are
the
meat
which
must
be
killed
and
devoured
.
Goe
to
my
servant
and
he
will
pray
for
thee
:
Give
us
this
day
our
daily
bread
:
Our
Saviour
opened
the
Booke
of
the
Prophet
and
afterwards
closed
it
Romanists
,
If
a
man
have
the
Interpretation
of
the
Church
of
of
any
place
of
Scripture
,
he
hath
the
very
words
of
God
;
though
he
neither
know
,
nor
understand
,
whether
,
nor
how
it
agreeth
with
the
words
of
Scripture
.
Faith
is
now
come
to
depend
rather
on
time
,
than
on
the
Gospel
;
your
state
is
dangerous
and
miserable
:
you
have
as
many
faiths
as
wills
;
and
as
many
doctrines
as
manners
;
whilst
faiths
are
either
so
written
as
you
list
,
or
so
vnderstood
as
you
will
.
The
Bible
is
not
so
forbidden
,
but
that
it
is
in
the
Bishops
power
to
grant
leave
,
if
upon
Conference
with
the
Parish
Priest
or
Confessor
of
the
partie
that
desireth
leave
,
he
finde
him
to
be
such
a
one
as
may
not
incurre
danger
of
faith
,
&c.
which
with
any
reasonable
man
may
be
counted
sufficient
liberty
.
If
any
presume
without
such
license
either
to
reade
or
have
it
,
unlesse
he
come
in
first
and
give
up
his
Bible
to
his
Ordinary
,
let
him
not
have
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
.
is
sufficient
liberty
for
any
reasonable
man
.
no
new
power
was
granted
to
the
Bishops
,
or
Inquisitors
,
or
Superiors
,
to
license
the
buying
,
reading
,
or
keeping
the
Bible
in
the
vulgar
tongue
;
seeing
hitherto
by
the
command
and
practise
of
the
holy
Inquisition
,
the
power
of
granting
such
licenses
,
to
reade
or
keepe
Bibles
in
the
vulgar
Language
,
or
any
part
of
Scripture
,
as
well
of
the
New
as
the
Old
Testament
,
or
any
sums
or
Hystoricall
Abridgement
of
the
same
in
any
vulgar
Language
hath
beene
taken
from
them
:
Quod
quidem
inviolatè
servandum
est
As
for
Fathers
it
is
most
grossely
false
which
the
Knight
after
the
ordinary
Ministeriall
tune
,
stands
canting
,
that
we
blot
out
and
raze
them
at
our
pleasures
.
What
is
it
then
that
these
men
would
have
?
What
is
it
they
can
carpe
at
?
Nothing
but
that
they
themselves
are
stung
,
in
that
hereby
they
are
kept
either
from
publishing
their
owne
wicked
workes
,
or
corrupting
the
Fathers
at
their
pleasure
;
and
to
wipe
away
this
blemish
from
themselves
,
would
lay
it
upon
us
.
(
Canting
Sixtus
Senensis
he
caused
the
writings
of
all
Catholike
Authours
,
but
especially
those
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
to
bee
purged
.
If
it
be
lawfull
to
suppresse
or
inhibite
whole
Bookes
,
as
namely
then
it
is
lawfull
likewise
to
suppresse
a
greater
or
lesser
part
of
one
,
by
cutting
out
,
razing
,
blotting
out
,
or
by
omitting
the
same
simply
for
the
benefit
of
the
Reader
.
that
Manuscript
Books
are
also
to
be
purged
,
as
well
as
printed
Peter
Warbeck
Dorotheus
,
Hormisda
,
Hermes
,
Hypolitus
,
Martialis
,
Clemens
,
Anacletus
,
Evaristus
,
Sixtus
,
they
are
of
equall
Authority
with
Councels
:
decretall
Epistles
Canonicall
Scriptures
Antoninus
Contius
The
Censor
who
was
to
oversee
the
printed
Bookes
,
would
not
suffer
it
to
passe
,
and
what
became
of
it
he
remembred
not
,
nor
knew
how
to
procure
it
.
Index
Expurgatorius
There
is
one
Bread
broken
for
all
,
and
one
Cup
distributed
to
all
.
One
Cup
is
distributed
for
all
:
There
is
not
much
credit
to
be
given
to
the
Copies
,
for
the
reades
it
otherwise
Oh
yee
Virgins
in
your
prayers
set
Christ
(
onely
)
before
your
eyes
,
and
his
Father
,
being
enlightened
by
his
spirit
:
(
viz.
Peter
and
Paul
,
and
other
Apostles
,
betook
themselves
to
a
married
life
)
The
third
age
it
is
probable
the
in
honour
of
Marriage
,
corrupted
the
Text
:
The
flesh
profiteth
nothing
It
is
the
Spirit
that
quickeneth
,
the
flesh
profiteth
nothing
,
to
quicken
The
flesh
profueth
nothing
(
but
)
to
quicken
.
Post
gustatam
Eucharistiam
,
&c.
After
the
eating
of
the
Eucharist
,
the
hands
are
not
,
or
ought
not
to
be
defiled
with
bloud
:
Forasmuch
as
the
Eucharist
cannot
be
tasted
with
the
hand
,
but
was
wont
anciently
to
be
carried
with
the
hand
,
I
thought
it
best
to
change
the
word
which
I
borrowed
from
an
ancient
Copie
in
we
taste
not
with
our
hand
,
Paulus
Manutius
being
desirous
that
the
Fathers
should
be
set
forth
and
corrected
perfectly
,
sent
to
a
famous
Printer
,
that
he
should
come
to
to
doe
it
;
and
to
furnish
them
the
better
with
all
things
necessary
,
he
put
foure
Cardinals
,
wise
and
vertuous
,
in
trust
with
the
worke
;
and
for
the
correcting
of
especially
above
the
rest
,
singular
care
was
taken
;
by
Cardinal
a
Copie
was
gotten
of
great
antiquity
from
and
the
exquisite
diligence
of
learned
men
was
used
in
it
.
Roman
Cyprian
touching
the
Unity
of
the
Church
.
The
rest
of
the
Apostles
were
equall
unto
both
in
honour
and
power
Roman
Cyprian
Paris
Cyprian
The
Primacie
is
given
to
Peter
.
Christ
did
dispose
the
Originall
of
unitie
beginning
from
one
He
appointed
one
Chayre
The
Church
of
Christ
may
be
shewed
to
be
one
and
the
Chayre
to
bee
one
.
Paris
Cyprian
Peters
chayre
Hee
who
withstandeth
and
resisteth
the
Church
,
doth
he
trust
himselfe
to
be
in
the
Church
?
Paris
Cyprian
He
who
forsaketh
in
which
the
Church
was
founded
,
doth
he
trust
himselfe
to
bee
in
the
Church
?
indignation
,
at
the
manifest
folly
of
Stephanus
that
boasting
so
much
of
his
Bishoprick
,
and
that
he
hath
the
succession
of
upon
whom
the
foundation
of
the
Church
was
set
;
brings
in
many
other
Rockes
,
&c.
not
deceive
himselfe
,
he
hath
made
himselfe
a
Schismaticke
by
separating
himselfe
from
the
Communion
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
unitie
;
for
while
he
thinkes
he
can
separate
all
from
his
Communion
,
he
hath
separated
himselfe
onely
from
all
.
Cyprian
a
false
Christ
,
a
false
Apostle
,
and
a
deceitfull
workeman
;
which
he
himselfe
being
guilty
of
,
and
privie
to
himselfe
,
that
those
termes
of
right
belong
to
himselfe
;
by
way
of
prevention
,
he
objected
them
to
another
.
Paris
Cyprian
Cambron
Abbey
we
were
not
afraid
to
insert
that
Reading
into
the
Text.
Perhaps
it
had
beene
more
wisedome
it
had
never
been
set
out
at
all
:
did
publish
it
before
me
,
I
thought
it
not
fit
to
let
it
passe
,
but
print
it
.
Verona
;
Pamelius
Cambron
Ahbey
latter
is
commonly
the
better
Firmilianus
,
Pamelius
is
so
perfect
that
,
be
it
spoken
without
envie
,
there
will
need
no
further
recognition
;
yet
happely
it
had
beene
better
it
had
never
come
forth
.
Those
who
in
the
Synod
gave
their
sentence
concerning
Appeales
of
Bishops
,
said
in
this
manner
:
If
a
Bishop
shall
be
accused
,
and
the
Bishops
of
his
owne
Province
shall
thereupon
condemne
and
degrade
him
,
if
he
thinke
fit
to
appeale
,
and
thereupon
flye
to
the
most
holy
Bishop
of
if
he
be
pleased
to
have
the
hearing
of
it
,
the
Bishop
is
to
write
to
the
Bishops
adjoyning
,
and
let
it
be
at
his
pleasure
to
doe
what
he
will
,
and
as
he
in
his
judgement
shall
thinke
fittest
to
be
done
.
their
Bastardie
is
proved
even
by
this
,
that
no
man
,
no
not
durst
alledge
them
Eusebius
Caesariensis
Peter
,
James
John
,
after
the
Assumption
of
our
Saviour
,
although
they
were
preferred
by
him
before
all
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
yet
did
they
not
challenge
the
honor
of
Primacie
to
themselves
,
but
appointed
which
is
called
to
be
Bishop
of
the
Apostles
:
Peter
,
James
,
and
John
,
when
they
had
obtained
of
our
Lord
a
high
degree
of
dignity
,
they
did
not
contend
about
glory
and
honor
amongst
themselves
,
but
with
one
consent
made
Bishop
of
Jerusalem
Although
those
words
be
found
in
the
print
,
translated
by
yet
in
a
print
,
translated
and
published
by
a
the
word
Primacie
is
not
to
bee
found
;
and
in
stead
of
the
words
Bishop
of
the
Apostles
are
inserted
,
Bishop
of
Jerusalem
.
Eusebius
Emissenus
Christ
the
invisible
Priest
,
turned
the
visible
creature
into
the
substance
of
his
body
and
bloud
,
with
his
word
and
secret
power
,
saying
;
Take
,
eate
,
this
is
my
Body
:
Christians
ought
not
to
forsake
the
Church
of
God
,
and
depart
aside
and
invocate
Angels
,
and
make
meetings
,
which
are
things
forbidden
:
If
any
man
therefore
be
found
to
give
himselfe
to
this
privie
Idolatrie
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
James
Merlyn
It
is
not
lawfull
for
Christians
to
forsake
the
Church
of
God
,
and
goe
and
nominate
or
invocate
Angels
,
or
corners
,
and
make
meetings
For
which
cause
I
honor
and
openly
adore
the
figures
of
the
Images
and
this
being
delivered
us
by
the
Apostles
,
is
not
prohibited
;
but
in
all
Churches
we
set
forth
their
Histories
.
Basil
the
Great
As
God
gave
leave
to
the
to
worship
things
made
with
hands
,
and
to
the
to
worship
the
carved
workes
,
and
two
golden
Cherubins
which
made
;
so
hath
he
given
to
us
Christians
the
crosse
,
and
permitted
us
to
paint
and
reverence
the
Images
of
Gods
workes
,
and
so
to
procure
him
to
like
of
our
labour
.
same
measure
was
afforded
to
which
hee
had
otherwise
observed
in
that
in
the
middle
of
Treatises
,
many
things
were
stuffed
and
forced
in
by
others
,
in
the
name
of
the
Fathers
.
Franciscus
Junius
Ludovicus
Saurius
this
is
the
first
Impression
,
which
wee
printed
most
faithfully
,
according
to
the
best
Copies
;
but
two
Fryers
by
command
have
blotted
out
those
passages
,
and
caused
this
alteration
,
to
my
great
losse
and
astonishment
.
Ambrose
,
Lessius
Ambrose
,
They
have
not
the
succession
of
who
have
not
the
Chayre
of
Peter
they
have
not
the
succession
of
which
want
the
faith
of
Make
this
Oblation
to
be
a
reasonable
&
acceptable
one
(
quod
est
figura
)
which
is
a
figure
of
the
Body
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
(
which
is
a
figure
of
the
Body
)
Grant
that
it
may
be
to
us
the
body
and
bloud
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
If
therfore
there
be
so
great
force
in
the
speech
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
the
things
which
were
not
begun
to
be
how
much
more
is
the
same
powerful
,
to
make
that
those
things
may
still
be
the
same
they
were
,
and
yet
be
changed
into
another
thing
?
(
Sint
(
et
How
much
more
is
the
speech
of
our
Lord
powerfull
to
make
that
those
things
which
were
,
should
bee
changed
into
another
thing
.
O
mentem
amentem
!
&c.
O
mad
mind
!
O
impudent
lyar
!
now
truly
there
is
no
such
words
to
be
found
in
all
St.
his
workes
In
the
fift
age
If
therefore
it
be
so
dangerous
a
matter
to
transferre
unto
private
uses
those
holy
Vessels
(
in
which
the
true
Body
of
Christ
is
not
,
but
the
mysterie
of
his
body
is
conteyned
.
(
the
irue
body
of
Christ
is
not
)
Sacrifice
of
bread
and
wine
It
is
the
Sacrifice
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
.
Homily
,
That
from
the
time
that
Heresies
invaded
the
Church
,
there
can
be
no
triall
of
Christianity
,
nor
refuge
for
Christians
,
who
are
willing
to
know
the
true
faith
,
but
to
the
divine
Scriptures
;
for
at
that
time
there
is
no
way
to
know
which
is
the
true
Church
,
but
by
the
Scriptures
onely
:
Mountaines
of
the
Scriptures
is
blotted
out
of
the
late
corrected
Editions
:
Let
no
woman
presume
to
baptize
.
The
Councell
doth
decree
that
a
woman
should
not
presume
to
baptize
,
that
is
,
when
the
Priest
is
present
:
Binius
ibid.
Peter
Lombard
those
words
of
exception
(
nisi
necessitate
cogente
)
be
not
found
in
the
Tomes
of
Councels
,
cite
the
Canon
in
that
manner
.
Let
no
Clerke
weare
long
hayre
,
nor
shave
his
Beard
:
(
Radat
Austin
was
lately
printed
at
in
which
Edition
,
as
we
have
restored
many
places
accerding
to
the
ancient
Copies
;
so
likewise
we
have
taken
care
to
remove
all
those
things
,
which
might
either
infect
the
mindes
of
the
faithfull
with
Heresies
,
or
cause
them
to
wander
from
the
Catholike
faith
.
Booke
was
purged
,
as
those
who
were
present
at
that
Edition
doe
witnesse
in
the
Inscription
of
the
Booke
:
Citie
of
God
the
ancient
Manuscript
Copies
,
which
are
at
those
ten
or
twelve
printed
lines
are
not
to
be
found
:
there
are
many
additions
in
that
Chapter
,
without
question
,
foysted
in
by
such
as
make
practise
of
depraving
Authors
of
great
Authority
.
The
humane
nature
of
Christ
is
destroyed
,
if
there
be
not
given
it
,
after
the
manner
of
other
bodies
,
a
certaine
space
wherein
it
may
be
contained
.
Sebastian
Nivelle
No
man
ought
to
doubt
when
Bread
and
Wine
are
consecrated
into
the
substance
of
Christ
,
so
as
the
sabstance
of
bread
and
wine
doe
not
remaine
,
whereas
we
see
many
things
in
the
workes
of
God
no
lesse
marvellous
.
A
woman
God
changeth
substantially
into
a
stone
,
as
wife
;
and
in
the
small
workemanship
of
man
,
hay
and
ferne
into
glasse
.
Neither
must
we
beleeve
that
the
substance
of
bread
and
wine
remaineth
,
but
the
bread
is
turned
into
the
Body
of
Christ
,
and
the
wine
into
his
bloud
,
the
qualities
or
accidents
of
bread
and
wine
onely
remaining
.
I
found
it
and
transcribed
it
out
of
a
very
ancient
Copie
written
with
a
set
hand
.
The
decretall
Epistles
of
the
Popes
are
accounted
in
the
number
of
Canonicall
Scriptures
.
Christian
doctrine
Amongst
which
those
Churches
are
,
which
had
the
happinesse
to
injoy
the
seates
of
the
Apostles
,
and
to
receive
Epistles
from
them
.
Gratian
Amongst
which
Canonicall
Scriptures
,
those
Epistles
are
which
the
Apostolicke
See
of
Rome
hath
,
and
which
others
have
deserved
to
receive
from
her
Imer
Canonicas
Scripturas
,
&c.
was
deceived
by
a
corrupt
copie
of
St.
which
he
had
besides
him
,
and
that
the
true
and
corrected
copies
have
not
the
words
,
as
himselfe
reporteth
.
Index
Expurgatorius
the
worke
was
purged
and
restored
to
his
integrity
,
by
most
learned
men
,
by
the
command
of
in
the
yeare
Alphonsus
à
Castro
Johannes
de
Turrecremata
Milevis
,
alias
Those
that
offer
to
appeale
beyond
the
Seas
,
let
none
within
receive
them
to
Communion
:
Gratian
(
Except
it
bee
to
the
Apostolike
See
of
Rome
.
)
This
exception
doth
not
seem
to
square
with
the
Councell
:
no
rule
without
an
exception
That
we
might
not
feele
horrour
,
seeing
flesh
and
bloud
on
the
sacred
Altar
,
the
Sonne
of
God
condescending
to
our
infirmities
,
doth
penetrate
with
the
power
of
life
into
the
things
offered
(
to
wit
,
Bread
and
Wine
)
converting
them
into
the
verity
of
his
owneflesh
,
that
the
body
of
life
,
as
it
were
a
quickening
seed
,
might
be
found
in
us
.
Cyrils
testimony
is
eyted
by
but
there
is
no
such
Tract
to
be
found
in
all
his
workes
.
As
Christ
received
power
of
his
Father
,
over
every
power
,
a
power
most
full
and
ample
,
that
all
things
should
bowe
to
him
;
so
hee
did
commit
it
most
fully
and
amply
,
both
to
and
his
Successors
,
and
Christ
gave
his
owne
to
none
else
save
to
fully
,
but
to
him
be
gave
it
.
And
the
Apostles
in
the
Gospels
and
Epistles
have
affirmed
in
every
doctrine
,
and
his
Church
to
bee
instead
of
God
.
And
to
him
,
even
to
all
doe
bowe
their
head
by
the
law
of
God
,
and
the
Princes
of
the
world
are
obedient
to
him
,
even
as
to
the
Lord
Jesus
.
And
we
,
as
being
members
,
must
cleave
unto
our
head
the
Pope
,
and
the
Apostolike
See
:
That
it
is
our
duty
to
seeke
and
enquire
what
is
to
be
beleeved
,
what
to
bee
thought
,
what
to
be
held
,
because
it
is
the
right
of
the
Pope
alone
to
reprove
,
to
correct
,
to
rebuke
,
to
confirme
,
to
dispose
,
to
loose
,
and
binde
.
The
Treasurie
against
Heretiques
God
grant
long
life
to
the
most
holy
,
Apostolike
,
and
universall
Patriarch
of
the
whole
World
.
If
any
Bishop
be
accused
,
let
him
appeale
to
the
Pope
of
because
we
have
for
a
rocke
of
refuge
,
and
he
alone
hath
right
,
with
freedome
of
power
,
in
stead
of
God
,
to
judge
and
try
the
cause
of
a
Bishop
accused
,
according
to
the
keyes
which
the
Lord
did
give
him
.
We
finde
that
some
receiving
a
portion
of
Christs
holy
Body
,
abstaine
from
the
Cup
of
his
sacred
Bloud
,
which
because
they
doe
out
of
I
know
not
what
superstition
,
we
command
therefore
that
either
they
receive
the
entire
Sacraments
,
or
that
they
be
entirely
with-held
from
them
;
because
the
division
of
one
and
the
selfe-same
Mystery
cannot
be
without
grand
Sacriledge
.
&
withall
prefixed
this
Title
before
it
,
The
Priest
ought
not
to
receive
the
Body
of
Christ
without
the
Bloud
That
Epistle
peradventure
is
not
now
extant
:
We
solemnely
professe
and
beleeve
,
that
in
every
good
worke
wee
our selves
doe
not
first
begin
,
and
are
helped
afterwards
by
the
mercie
of
God
;
but
he
,
Nullis
praecedentibus
bonis
meritis
,
no
good
merits
of
ours
going
before
,
doth
first
of
all
inspire
us
with
faith
,
and
love
towards
him
.
viz.
We
solemnely
professe
that
wee
first
beginne
(
many
)
of
our
owne
merits
going
before
,
&c.
The
King
of
Pride
is
neare
,
and
,
which
is
a
haynous
thing
to
name
,
a
whole
armie
of
Priests
is
provided
to
attend
his
comming
.
(
exercitus
Let
not
the
reverence
due
to
the
Apostolike
See
bee
trouhled
by
any
mans
presumption
for
then
the
state
of
the
members
doth
remaine
sound
,
when
the
head
of
the
faith
is
not
bruised
by
any
injury
,
and
the
authority
of
the
Canons
alwayes
remaine
safe
and
sound
.
is
the
first
member
of
the
universall
Church
what
are
they
but
heads
of
particular
people
?
and
notwithstanding
they
are
all
members
of
the
Church
under
one
head
.
All
the
members
are
joyned
to
one
head
,
Christ
.
were
heads
of
severall
Congregations
,
and
all
members
of
the
Church
under
one
head
,
You
wrote
unto
me
,
that
our
most
religious
Lord
the
Emperour
commanded
another
to
be
chosen
in
the
place
of
our
reverend
Brother
Bishop
of
because
of
the
paine
of
his
head
:
our
most
religions
Lord
Your
lovingnesse
wrote
to
me
,
that
I
should
command
another
to
be
chosen
,
We
determine
that
the
See
of
shall
have
equall
priviledges
and
honour
with
the
seat
of
elder
and
in
Ecclesiasticall
matters
be
advanced
as
far
forth
as
it
,
being
next
unto
it
:
Gratian
but
not
in
matters
Ecclesiasticall
There
the
forme
of
Bread
is
seene
,
where
the
substance
of
Bread
is
not
,
neither
is
any
other
Bread
there
,
but
that
which
descends
from
heaven
:
The
false
Synode
of
the
which
they
made
for
the
defence
of
their
worshipping
of
Images
,
was
erected
by
the
Bishops
assembled
at
the
Great
:
Binius
14.
§.
I
could
wish
this
opinion
were
true
,
but
I
suspect
it
to
be
false
.
Eusebius
Caesariensis
Eusebius
Emissenus
that
for
ancient
Authors
you
note
onely
what
is
amisse
,
but
you
neither
raze
nor
blot
out
any
thing
;
that
corner-correcting
wee
leave
for
such
corner-companions
as
shunne
the
light
,
Trent
Councell
hath
decreed
it
as
a
thing
unlawfull
to
change
any
thing
in
the
Bookes
of
ancient
Catholikes
,
except
a
manifest
error
appeare
to
have
crept
in
by
the
fraud
of
Hereticks
or
negligence
of
the
Printer
.
Thomas
Aquinas
(
mihi
For
if
any
person
shall
by
false
conspiracie
,
subtilty
and
falsity
,
forge
any
Deed
,
Charter
,
or
Writing
,
or
shall
pronounce
,
publish
and
shew
forth
in
Evidence
any
such
false
or
forged
Deed
or
Writing
as
true
,
knowing
the
same
to
bee
false
and
forged
,
and
shall
be
thereof
convicted
,
he
shall
be
set
upon
the
Pillory
in
some
open
Market
Towne
,
and
there
to
have
both
his
Eares
cut
off
,
and
also
his
Nosthrils
to
bee
slit
and
cut
,
and
seared
with
an
hot
iron
,
so
as
they
may
remaine
for
a
perpetuall
note
or
marke
of
his
falshood
.
Index
Expurgatorius
as
concerneth
the
late
Catholike
Authors
of
this
last
age
,
for
this
our
Index
(
of
which
is
al
the
difficultie
)
beginneth
but
from
the
yeere
whatsoever
needeth
correction
,
is
to
bee
amended
or
blotted
out
;
yet
for
others
going
before
that
time
,
it
is
expresly
said
,
that
nothing
may
be
changed
,
unlesse
some
manifest
errors
,
through
the
fraud
of
Heretikes
,
or
carelesnesse
of
the
Printer
,
bee
crept
in
:
began
but
from
the
yeare
and
nothing
is
changed
of
Catholike
Authors
before
that
time
.
it
is
expresly
declared
by
the
Church
,
that
nothing
may
be
changed
Lucas
Brugensis
Lords
Prayer
Index
Expurgatorius
We
are
justified
by
faith
in
Christ
:
1.
Cor.
1.30
Christ
is
our
Righteousnesse
Act.
15.9
By
faith
our
hearts
are
purified
:
Psal.
143.2
No
man
is
righteous
before
God
:
1
Cor.
7.2
Let
every
man
have
his
wife
,
&c.
Index
Expurgatorius
You
shall
not
make
to
your selves
an
Idoll
or
thing
graven
God
forbiddeth
graven
Images
that
passage
be
strucken
out
Prepare
your
hearts
unto
the
Lord
,
and
serve
him
onely
:
viz.
wee
must
serve
God
onely
,
6.
7.
Index
Expurgatorius
Gregory
Nyssen
Antonius
Abbas
We
have
learned
to
worship
and
adore
that
nature
(
onely
)
which
is
uncreated
:
Fran.
Hastings
F.
Parsons
that
the
sentence
is
not
to
bee
found
in
Gregory
Nissen
that
they
cannot
stand
to
give
a
particular
reason
of
every
censure
or
expurgation
that
is
made
you
purge
no
Authours
before
the
yeare
Berengarius
,
Wickliffe
,
Luther
,
Cassander
,
Erasmus
,
Raynolds
,
Charles
the
great
,
Agobardus
,
Bertram
,
Huldericus
,
Cajetan
,
Limbus
Infantum
Protestant
Doctrine
The
ninth
age
900
See
Index
Expurgatorius
is
falsely
ascribed
to
him
Charles
the
Great
Nicene
Councell
If
the
workes
of
Gods
hands
be
not
to
be
adored
and
worshipped
,
no
not
in
honour
of
God
,
how
much
more
the
workes
of
mens
hands
are
not
to
be
adored
and
worshipped
,
in
honour
of
those
whom
they
represent
?
usque
ad
Titulum
,
to
the
very
title
.
Papirius
Massonus
Detecting
most
manifestly
the
errours
of
the
Grecians
touching
Images
and
Pictures
,
he
denyeth
that
they
ought
to
be
worshipped
;
which
opinion
all
wee
Catholikes
doe
allow
,
and
follow
the
testimony
of
the
Great
concerning
them
extremely
wondreth
that
this
judgement
of
the
Booke
of
Agobardus
should
proceed
from
a
Catholike
;
for
Agobardus
in
that
whole
Book
doth
nothing
else
but
indevour
to
demonstrate
,
although
with
vaine
labour
,
that
Images
are
not
to
be
worshipped
:
Johannes
Bertram
Although
we
care
not
greatly
whether
this
Booke
of
be
extant
or
no
;
yet
seeing
we
beare
with
many
errors
in
others
of
the
old
Catholike
Writers
,
and
extenuate
them
,
and
by
inventing
some
devise
,
oftentimes
deny
them
,
and
faine
some
commodious
sense
for
them
when
they
are
objected
in
disputations
or
conflicts
with
our
Adversaries
;
we
doe
not
see
why
may
not
deserve
the
same
equity
and
diligent
revisall
,
lest
the
Heretikes
cry
out
,
that
we
burne
and
forbid
such
antiquity
as
maketh
for
them
.
substance
of
the
creature
which
was
before
consecration
,
remaineth
after
consecration
you
must
understand
accidents
It
were
not
amisse
,
nor
unadvisedly
done
,
that
all
these
things
should
be
left
out
.
Totus
liber
penitùs
auferatur
is
forbidden
,
I
deny
that
a
Father
is
forbidden
;
for
the
Father
is
no
naturall
Father
,
but
a
Stepfather
,
who
nourisheth
not
the
Church
with
wholesome
food
,
but
with
darnell
and
pernitious
graine
together
with
the
Wheate
:
wherefore
as
the
Popes
have
dealt
with
some
writings
in
by
the
same
right
may
they
now
,
according
to
their
wisdome
,
abolish
any
writing
of
others
,
either
in
whole
or
in
part
by
cutting
or
blotting
them
out
.
Easter
day
That
the
Heresie
began
somewhat
to
bee
taught
and
maintained
out
of
certaine
writings
falsely
attributed
to
Aelfricke
:
Ind.
lib.
prohib
.
pag.
&
p.
Assuredly
you
are
not
a
little
out
of
the
way
,
when
you
doe
compell
Clerks
by
force
to
keepe
themselves
from
marriage
,
which
you
should
admonish
to
forbeare
;
for
it
is
violence
when
any
man
is
constrained
to
keepe
a
particular
decree
against
the
institution
of
the
Gospell
and
the
Doctrine
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
wherefore
wee
counsell
you
,
by
the
fidelity
of
our
subjection
,
that
with
all
diligence
you
will
remove
such
a
scandall
,
and
by
your
discipline
root
out
that
Pharisaicall
Doctrine
from
the
flocke
of
Christ
.
There
be
some
which
take
for
a
maintainer
of
their
Sect
,
whose
ignorance
I
lament
;
for
they
doe
not
know
this
perillous
Decree
was
afterwards
purged
by
him
,
when
as
upon
a
day
out
of
his
ponds
were
drawne
above
childrens
heads
;
which
after
he
beheld
,
he
utterly
condemned
his
Decree
,
and
praised
the
counsell
of
Saint
It
is
better
to
marry
than
to
burne
;
adding
this
also
of
his
owne
,
It
is
better
marry
than
be
an
occasion
of
death
.
Dost
thou
beleeve
to
come
to
glory
,
not
by
thine
owne
merits
,
but
by
the
vertue
and
merit
of
the
Passion
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
?
Dost
thou
beleeve
that
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
did
dye
for
our
salvation
,
and
that
none
can
be
saved
by
his
owne
merits
,
or
by
any
other
meanes
,
but
by
the
merits
of
his
Passion
?
419.
1575.
We
ought
not
to
doubt
or
despaire
of
the
salvation
of
that
man
,
who
beleeveth
with
his
heart
,
and
confesseth
with
his
mouth
the
forenamed
propositions
.
Book
was
to
be
had
in
all
Libraries
,
and
particularly
was
found
inserted
among
the
Epistles
of
who
was
commonly
accounted
to
be
the
Author
of
it
:
invent
Fables
,
corrupt
Chronicles
,
and
inverted
things
that
were
done
,
but
did
also
adulterate
the
Scriptures
themselves
Sigebertus
Monachus
Gemblacensis
For
what
greater
confusion
was
there
in
times
past
in
Babylon
than
there
is
now
in
the
Church
?
In
Babylon
there
was
a
confusion
of
languages
among
the
Gentiles
,
in
the
Church
of
Rome
the
tongues
are
divided
,
and
the
minds
of
the
faithfull
.
Saint
saith
,
the
Church
which
is
Babylon
salutes
you
;
hitherto
hee
did
interpret
that
by
Babylon
did
signifie
Rome
,
because
Rome
at
that
time
was
confounded
with
Idolatry
and
all
uncleannesse
:
But
my
griefe
doth
now
interpret
unto
mee
,
that
by
a
propheticke
spirit
,
by
the
Church
at
Babylon
,
foresaw
the
confusion
of
dissention
,
which
doth
now
rent
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Arnoldus
Carnotensis
(
Abbas
bonae
vallis
)
workes
are
forbidden
till
they
be
purged
,
Cloyster
Monkes
are
damned
,
because
they
falsifie
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
leade
soules
to
Hell
.
Clergie-men
did
most
perfidiously
mingle
Philosophicall
dreames
with
the
sacred
Scriptures
.
Masses
did
neither
profit
the
living
,
nor
the
dead
Urspergensis
in
Urspergensis
Abbas
The
Synod
which
not
long
before
was
assembled
under
his
sonne
at
called
by
them
the
seventh
generall
Councell
,
was
there
in
the
Councell
of
rejected
by
them
all
,
as
voyd
and
not
to
be
named
the
seventh
,
nor
any
Councell
at
all
.
Augustine
Stenchius
conveyed
them
into
the
Popes
Library
,
where
they
lye
written
in
ancient
hands
.
John
Husse
Constance
,
viz.
That
faith
is
not
to
bee
kept
with
Heretikes
,
Anno
1220.
What
good
soever
the
Elect
doe
,
it
is
God
that
workes
it
in
them
,
(
as
it
is
written
)
God
doth
worke
in
us
both
the
will
and
the
deed
,
according
to
his
good
pleasure
;
if
therefore
God
doe
worke
in
us
,
what
reward
is
imputed
to
man
?
God
doth
worke
,
and
the
Elect
do
worke
;
God
doth
worke
his
Elect
by
his
preventing
Grace
to
be
willing
,
and
by
his
subsequent
Grace
to
bee
able
,
and
both
co-operate
by
Free-will
,
by
consenting
with
a
good
will
,
this
good
will
is
rewarded
in
them
,
as
it
is
written
,
We
have
received
Grace
for
Grace
;
wee
have
received
Grace
when
God
prevented
us
to
be
willing
,
and
followed
us
to
make
us
able
.
Turne
thee
to
the
Citizens
of
consider
the
principall
persons
there
,
and
thou
shalt
finde
the
See
of
the
Beast
;
for
they
neglect
the
service
of
God
,
pollute
his
Priesthood
,
seduce
his
people
,
and
reject
all
Scriptures
which
belong
unto
salvation
.
William
Ocham
An.
1320.
too
earnest
a
favourer
of
the
Emperour
,
by
that
meanes
hee
fell
into
some
errours
,
and
therefore
deserved
to
have
his
name
registred
amongst
the
Bookes
prohibited
.
perverted
the
holy
Scriptures
,
denyed
the
sayings
of
the
holy
Fathers
,
and
rejected
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
and
civill
Constitutions
of
the
Emperours
Machabees
,
Ecclesiasticus
any
matter
of
faith
were
no
rule
of
faith
a
Generall
Councell
it
be
a
part
of
the
militant
universall
Church
,
yet
is
not
the
universall
Church
:
It
is
rashnesse
to
say
that
a
Generall
Councell
cannot
erre
against
the
faith
it
cannot
be
proved
manifestly
by
Scripture
,
that
was
Bishop
of
or
that
he
removed
his
seat
from
or
that
the
Rishop
of
succeeded
St.
or
that
the
Church
of
hath
the
Primacie
,
or
that
hee
governed
the
Church
of
or
any
thing
touching
the
Papacie
thereof
that
though
it
be
expedient
there
should
be
one
Bishop
over
some
part
of
the
Church
and
People
of
God
;
yet
there
is
not
the
same
reason
there
should
be
one
over
the
whole
Christian
world
:
Munday
being
the
third
of
held
a
publike
Consistorie
,
wherein
by
word
of
mouth
,
with
great
earnestnesse
he
indeavoured
to
prove
that
the
soules
of
Saints
being
purged
,
see
not
God
face
to
face
till
after
the
day
of
judgement
.
Anno
1420.
Nicholas
Clemangis
Of
the
Corrupt
estate
of
the
Church
he
was
not
contented
with
the
fruits
and
profits
of
the
Bishopricke
of
and
St.
though
very
great
and
Royall
;
he
layd
his
greedie
hands
on
other
mens
flocks
,
replenished
with
milke
and
wooll
:
usurped
the
right
of
bestowing
Bishoprickes
and
livings
Ecclesiasticall
throughout
all
Christendome
:
disannulled
the
lawfull
elections
of
Pastors
,
by
his
reservations
,
provisions
and
advowsons
,
and
oppressed
Churches
with
first
fruits
of
one
yeere
,
of
two
yeeres
,
of
three
yeeres
,
yea
sometimes
of
foure
yeeres
;
with
tithes
,
with
exactions
,
with
procurations
,
with
spoiles
of
Prelates
,
and
infinite
other
burthens
,
and
ordained
Collectors
to
seize
upon
these
taxes
and
tributes
throughout
all
Provinces
,
with
horrible
abusing
of
suspensions
,
interdictments
and
excommunications
,
if
any
man
refused
to
pay
them
:
and
used
such
merchandise
with
suites
in
his
Court
,
and
rules
of
his
Chancery
,
raised
his
Cardinalls
as
complices
of
his
pompe
from
Clergie
men
of
low
estate
,
to
be
the
Peeres
of
Princes
,
and
enriched
them
with
his
dispensations
to
have
and
to
hold
Offices
and
Benefices
,
not
two
or
three
,
or
ten
or
twenty
,
but
a
hundred
or
two
hundred
,
yea
sometimes
foure
hundred
or
five
hundred
,
or
more
,
and
those
not
small
or
leane
ones
,
but
even
the
best
and
fattest
:
with
dumbe
dogges
and
evill
beasts
,
even
from
the
highest
Prelates
to
the
basest
hedge-Priests
,
through
usurpations
,
exemptions
,
compositions
,
symony
,
prostitution
and
fornication
committed
with
Princes
of
the
earth
,
and
all
to
maintaine
the
pride
,
and
lust
,
and
riot
of
his
wordly
state
,
which
he
hath
lifted
up
above
Kings
and
Emperours
.
Study
of
Divinity
is
made
a
mocking
stocke
,
and
that
which
was
most
monstrous
for
the
Popes
themselves
,
they
preferred
their
owne
traditions
before
the
Commandements
of
God
.
Index
expurgatorius
such
corner-correcting
you
leave
for
such
corner-companions
as
shunne
the
light
,
Aeneas
Sylvius
Aeneas
wrote
in
behalfe
of
the
Councell
of
when
he
was
a
young
man
but
when
he
was
an
old
man
,
and
Pope
,
he
retracted
it
,
and
so
his
Bookes
are
deservedly
forbidden
.
you
must
warily
read
the
Workes
of
for
in
his
Bull
of
Retractations
hee
hath
condemned
something
himselfe
which
he
had
written
;
and
therefore
when
a
new
Edition
shall
come
out
,
let
that
Bull
also
be
purged
in
the
beginning
of
his
Workes
.
Honours
have
changed
manners
.
Aeneas
Sylvius
before
the
Councell
of
each
Bishop
lived
severally
to
himselfe
,
and
little
regard
was
there
then
had
to
the
Church
of
Rome
:
Aeneas
Sylvius
thinke
themselves
well
armed
with
authority
,
that
say
,
no
Councell
may
be
kept
without
the
consent
of
the
Pope
:
Whose
judgement
,
if
it
should
stand
as
they
would
have
it
,
would
draw
with
it
the
decay
and
ruine
of
the
Church
.
For
what
remedy
were
there
then
,
if
the
Pope
himselfe
were
vitious
,
destroyed
soules
,
overthrew
the
people
with
evill
example
,
taught
Doctrine
contrary
to
the
faith
,
and
filled
his
subjects
full
of
Heresies
?
should
wee
suffer
all
to
goe
to
the
Devill
?
Verily
when
I
read
the
old
Stories
,
and
consider
the
acts
of
the
Apostles
,
I
finde
no
such
order
in
those
dayes
,
that
onely
the
Pope
should
summon
Councels
:
And
afterward
the
time
of
the
Great
,
and
of
other
Emperours
,
when
Councels
should
be
called
,
there
was
no
great
accompt
made
of
the
Popes
consent
.
Order
requireth
that
inferiours
should
be
governed
by
their
superiours
,
and
all
should
appertaine
to
one
,
as
the
Prince
and
Governour
of
all
things
which
are
below
him
:
As
Geese
follow
one
for
a
leader
;
and
amongst
the
Bees
there
is
but
one
King
;
even
so
in
the
Church
militant
,
as
also
in
the
Church
triumphant
,
there
is
one
Governour
and
Judge
of
all
,
which
is
the
Vicar
of
Christ
Jesus
;
from
whence
,
as
from
a
head
,
all
power
and
authoritie
is
derived
into
the
subordinate
members
.
considered
the
acts
of
the
Apostles
,
Aeneas
Sylvius
Of
the
Popes
of
wee
might
shew
forth
very
many
examples
(
if
time
would
permit
)
that
they
have
beene
found
either
Hereticks
,
or
else
defiled
with
other
vices
.
I
am
ashamed
of
my
error
,
I
earnestly
repent
both
of
my
words
and
deeds
,
and
I
say
,
Lord
remember
not
the
faults
and
ignorance
of
my
youth
:
Tum
Pius
Aeneas
Pius
Aeneas
imposition
of
hands
,
and
the
gifts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
were
sold
Pius
Aeneas
chief
amongst
them
,
was
but
a
most
filthy
Sea
tossed
on
every
side
with
winds
and
strong
tempests
?
Pius
Aeneas
religion
was
despised
,
righteousnesse
dishonoured
,
faith
in
a
manner
unknowne
?
Pius
Aeneas
but
reject
is
a
heathenish
Name
,
which
our
Parents
gave
us
at
our
Birth
;
but
is
a
Christian
name
,
which
we
assumed
in
our
Apostolike
calling
.
delivered
the
truth
neither
for
feare
nor
hatred
,
false
and
suspected
doctrine
,
and
such
as
was
offensive
to
your
Church
,
Quid Pius Aeneas , in te committere tantùm ?
Canus
,
What
doth
it
availe
men
who
desire
to
know
the
truth
,
to
raze
Records
out
of
their
Bookes
,
when
they
cannot
blot
it
out
of
their
mindes
?
Petrus
Crinitus
Let
both
the
Title
and
the
Chapter
be
razed
under
pretence
of
Religion
,
the
Popes
in
generall
thinke
they
may
doe
what
they
list
.
Images
in
Churches
and
houses
of
the
Christians
should
be
razed
it
doth
not
appertaine
to
Religion
to
adore
any
mans
Image
they
would
suffer
no
man
to
fashion
,
to
grave
,
or
paint
the
Image
of
our
Saviour
,
either
in
colours
,
or
in
stone
,
or
in
any
other
kinde
of
metall
or
matter
;
and
that
wheresoever
any
such
Image
should
bee
found
,
they
commanded
it
to
be
taken
downe
:
Anno
1517.
Index
Expurgatorius
Index
Expurgatorius
Cardinall
Cajetan
(
This
is
my
body
An.
1509.
Amongst
the
Catholikes
onely
teacheth
that
the
words
bee
not
sufficient
,
without
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
,
to
confirme
the
truth
of
it
:
And
therefore
by
the
command
of
Pope
this
passage
is
blotted
out
in
the
(
onely
without
any
exception
of
person
,
of
any
Sexe
,
or
quality
,
or
condition
,
It
is
said
of
every
Beleever
,
faith
alone
is
required
to
salvation
:
These
are
altogether
unlawfull
,
and
not
to
be
embraced
,
because
they
are
part
of
an
ill
worship
:
These
are
altogether
lawfull
,
and
are
to
be
embraced
,
because
they
are
part
of
the
divine
worship
:
Be
warie
if
you
finde
any
such
Doctrine
,
for
it
is
to
bee
feared
the
Heretikes
have
suggested
it
.
Alphonsus
à
Castro
Anno
1543.
Whereas
some
say
that
he
which
erreth
wilfully
in
the
faith
,
is
now
no
longer
Pope
,
and
thereupon
concludes
the
Pope
cannot
be
an
Heretike
,
they
seeme
in
a
sad
matter
to
dally
with
words
:
For
wee
make
no
doubt
whether
the
Pope
and
an
Heretike
may
agree
in
one
person
;
but
this
is
our
question
,
whether
a
man
that
otherwise
might
have
erred
in
the
Faith
,
by
vertue
of
the
Papall
dignity
,
be
made
such
as
he
cannot
erre
.
For
I
doe
not
beleeve
that
there
is
any
so
impudent
a
flatterer
of
the
Pope
,
that
will
give
him
this
preheminence
,
to
say
,
that
he
can
neither
be
deceived
nor
misse
in
the
expounding
of
the
Scriptures
;
for
seeing
it
is
well
knowne
that
many
Popes
be
so
utterly
void
of
learning
,
that
they
know
not
the
Principles
of
their
Grammer
,
how
may
it
be
that
they
should
be
able
to
expound
the
Scriptures
?
Index
Expurgatorius
Johannes
Ferus
An.
1500.
Man
did
not
properly
remit
sinne
,
but
did
declare
and
certifie
that
it
was
remitted
by
God
:
so
that
the
absolution
received
from
man
is
nothing
else
,
than
if
hee
should
say
,
Behold
my
sonne
,
I
certifie
thee
that
thy
sinnes
are
forgiven
thee
,
I
pronounce
unto
thee
that
thou
hast
God
favourable
unto
thee
,
and
whatsoever
Christ
in
Baptisme
,
and
in
his
Gospell
hath
promised
unto
us
,
hee
doth
now
declare
and
promise
unto
thee
by
me
.
Of
this
thou
shalt
have
me
to
be
a
witnesse
;
goe
in
peace
and
in
quiet
of
conscience
.
the
Priest
doth
truely
remit
sinnes
,
and
,
as
the
Minister
of
God
,
doth
also
certifie
that
they
are
remitted
of
God
.
That
we
are
justified
by
faith
alone
in
Christ
,
and
by
none
of
our
merits
;
That
our
owne
workes
,
whatsoever
they
be
,
are
not
of
that
value
that
they
should
merit
a
reward
of
condignitie
or
congruitie
,
but
so
farre
forth
as
God
in
his
mercie
doth
accept
them
.
There
is
no
kinde
of
men
that
are
lesse
moved
with
the
word
of
God
,
than
those
which
trust
in
their
owne
righteousnesse
If
at
any
time
thou
heare
of
a
reward
promised
,
know
that
it
is
not
due
for
any
thing
else
,
but
for
the
divine
promise
sake
.
If
thou
heare
of
a
reward
promised
,
know
that
it
is
not
due
without
the
promise
.
it
is
not
due
without
the
promise
:
Gratis
promisit
,
gratis
reddidit
,
He
promised
freely
,
and
he
hath
given
freely
Tues
Petrus
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
upon
this
Rocke
I
will
build
my
Church
,
whosoever
is
ignorant
of
this
Faith
,
belongs
not
to
the
Church
,
although
hee
seeme
to
be
the
chiefe
in
the
Church
.
Si
quis
natus
fuerit
The
Preachers
of
Gods
Word
ought
first
to
teach
faith
by
which
a
man
is
justified
,
and
afterwards
good
workes
(
by
which
a
man
is
justified
)
The
holy
Scriptures
are
given
us
as
a
certaine
sure
rule
of
Christian
Doctrine
.
The
holy
Scriptures
are
given
us
as
a
certaine
sure
rule
of
Christian
Doctrine
.
Though
the
just
man
remaineth
in
Christ
,
yet
he
is
not
,
neither
can
be
without
sinne
;
for
even
the
just
doe
fall
seven
times
a
day
:
not
without
veniall
sinnes
The
Apostle
conjoyneth
faith
and
charity
,
yet
so
as
hee
preferreth
faith
:
in
order
,
not
in
perfection
.
Charity
driveth
out
feare
,
because
it
trieth
,
confirmes
,
and
makes
assured
our
faith
,
whereby
we
apprehend
Christ
,
our
life
,
propitiation
and
salvation
:
Charity
drives
out
feare
,
because
it
forgiveth
our
sinnes
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
doth
comfort
it
,
giving
testimony
that
we
are
Gods
children
.
There
be
some
,
who
after
faith
doe
earnestly
urge
good
workes
,
but
because
they
teach
not
withall
,
to
what
end
they
are
to
be
directed
,
and
how
much
is
to
be
ascribed
unto
them
,
they
give
cause
that
almost
all
the
common
people
doe
trust
in
their
owne
workes
,
and
so
they
build
upon
the
sand
:
There
were
some
,
who
after
faith
,
and
with
faith
,
did
earnestly
urge
good
workes
;
but
because
they
cast
away
their
necessity
,
and
others
ascribed
too
much
to
them
,
they
all
did
build
upon
the
sand
.
(
43
It
is
ridiculous
that
some
will
have
Cephas
for
the
head
:
That
some
will
have
Cephas
taken
for
the
head
,
Claudius
Espencaeus
Taxes
of
the
Apostolicke
Chamber
76
,
77
,
78.
82
,
83
,
84.
That
every
soule
is
subject
to
the
higher
power
the
Priesthood
to
the
secular
power
,
the
Bishops
and
Archbishops
to
Emperours
and
Kings
:
touching
the
reformation
of
the
Clergie
,
and
orders
of
Monkes
,
for
sending
the
Shepheards
to
their
owne
folds
,
and
compelling
them
to
feed
their
owne
flocks
,
they
say
it
is
a
thing
that
belongs
to
a
Synod
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
But
was
there
any
Reformation
at
the
Councell
of
Trent
?
Did
the
Pope
and
Councell
cause
them
to
bee
more
diligent
in
their
calling
?
&c.
Polydore
Virgil
When
God
is
every
where
present
,
certainly
there
is
nothing
more
foolish
than
to
counterfeit
his
image
:
In
the
beginning
after
the
first
creation
there
was
nothing
more
foolish
86
,
87.
Furthermore
,
whilst
the
Priests
did
beget
lawfull
sonnes
,
the
Church
flourished
with
a
happy
off-spring
of
men
;
then
your
Popes
were
most
holy
,
your
Bishops
most
innocent
,
your
Priests
and
Deacons
most
honest
and
chaste
.
Marriage
upon
good
cause
was
taken
from
the
Priests
,
so
it
ought
to
be
restored
upon
better
.
Worship
thou
one
true
and
eternall
God
;
but
worship
thou
no
Image
of
any
living
creature
,
let
it
be
strucken
out
Hierome
,
That
almost
all
the
holy
ancient
Fathers
did
condemne
the
worship
of
Images
,
for
feare
of
Idolatrie
.
David
,
Confounded
bee
all
they
that
worship
graven
Images
.
for
eighteen
lines
together
Ludovicus
Vives
print
at
Antwerp
,
Anno
Princes
are
supreme
Governours
on
earth
next
under
God
,
The
Saints
are
worshipped
and
esteemed
by
many
,
as
were
the
Gods
among
the
Gentiles
Citie
of
God
Romish
Priests
playeth
the
most
ridiculous
Mimick
,
even
then
when
he
betrayes
Christ
;
there
the
Apostles
runne
away
,
and
the
Souldiers
follow
,
and
all
resounds
with
laughter
;
then
comes
and
cuts
off
eare
,
and
then
all
rings
with
applause
,
as
if
the
betraying
of
were
now
revenged
;
and
by
and
by
this
great
Fisher
for
feare
of
a
Girle
,
denies
his
Master
,
all
the
people
laughing
at
her
question
,
and
hissing
at
his
deniall
;
and
in
all
these
revels
and
ridiculous
stirs
,
Christ
onely
is
serious
and
severe
;
but
seeking
to
move
passion
and
sorrow
in
the
audience
,
he
is
so
farre
from
that
,
that
he
is
cold
even
in
the
divinest
matters
,
to
the
great
guilt
,
shame
,
and
sinne
both
of
the
Priests
that
present
it
,
and
the
people
that
behold
it
.
That
those
who
preferre
the
Translation
before
the
are
men
of
evill
mindes
and
corrupt
judgements
not
received
of
the
Jewes
,
nor
translated
by
the
Septuagint
:
Jacobus
Faber
Stapulensis
The
faithfull
which
are
of
the
Law
of
grace
,
doe
worke
most
diligently
,
but
doe
attribute
nothing
to
themselves
,
or
their
owne
workes
;
but
all
of
them
doe
impute
their
righteousnesse
to
the
grace
of
God
;
All
consisteth
with
the
one
in
the
merit
of
workes
,
with
the
other
in
grace
:
the
one
respect
themselves
and
their
workes
,
and
are
delighted
therein
;
the
other
regard
not
themselves
,
but
the
grace
of
God
;
they
admire
his
goodnesse
,
and
therein
is
their
chiefe
delight
.
if
any
man
shall
doe
good
in
this
world
,
hee
must
not
doe
it
because
it
is
his
will
,
but
because
God
commandeth
it
;
For
he
which
is
perfect
hath
not
a
will
peculiar
to
himselfe
,
but
his
will
must
be
the
will
of
God
;
and
this
is
the
third
Petition
of
the
Lords
Prayer
.
Thou
art
Peter
,
&c.
Rocke
was
Christ
Get
thee
behinde
me
Sathan
,
for
thou
savourest
not
the
things
of
God
,
but
of
men
:
there
be
some
which
understand
by
the
Keyes
of
binding
and
loosing
,
the
Popes
power
,
as
Christ
spake
of
that
faith
,
witnessing
that
he
was
the
Sonne
of
the
living
God
,
which
is
one
of
the
Keyes
of
the
heavenly
Doctrine
,
upon
which
the
Church
is
founded
,
and
Peters
faith
,
as
upon
the
true
Rocke
Christ
,
was
builded
.
Those
which
any
wayes
trust
in
their
workes
,
have
the
least
affiance
in
God
,
and
love
him
the
lesse
;
but
those
which
give
all
to
his
promise
,
and
to
God
himselfe
,
they
trust
most
in
God
;
by
whose
ineffable
bounty
,
those
which
are
last
in
working
,
are
made
first
by
receiving
grace
;
and
those
that
are
first
in
working
,
are
become
last
in
receiving
:
Whatsoever
therefore
a
man
doth
,
it
is
good
for
him
to
trust
wholly
to
God
his
goodnesse
,
for
it
is
the
will
of
God
,
and
of
his
speciall
grace
,
that
wee
are
saved
,
and
not
of
our
will
or
workes
:
Because
they
cannot
be
handsomely
purged
,
let
them
all
be
spunged
and
blotted
out
.
That
by
the
Faith
of
Christ
alone
we
are
justified
,
and
that
he
which
trusteth
in
his
works
,
trusteth
in
himselfe
,
and
leanes
upon
a
staffe
of
Reed
,
which
is
broken
in
it selfe
;
whereby
he
doth
not
discern
the
heavenly
light
,
from
whence
our
justification
doth
descend
:
118
,
119.
Fridericus
Furius
Johannes
Langus
Justin
Martyr
Justin
Martyr
They
containe
many
things
disagreeing
to
the
Catholike
Religion
;
but
among
those
,
that
is
chiefe
,
that
hee
doth
not
acknowledge
Transubstantiation
,
but
doth
openly
maintaine
,
that
the
true
substance
of
bread
and
wine
doth
remaine
with
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
He
doth
very
maliciously
interpret
that
place
of
In
every
place
a
sacrifice
shall
be
offered
to
my
name
,
that
is
in
giving
of
glory
,
blessing
,
laud
,
and
praise
to
the
Name
of
God
.
Gerardus
Lorichius
There
be
false
Catholikes
,
that
are
not
ashamed
by
all
meanes
to
hinder
the
Reformation
of
the
Church
;
they
,
to
the
intent
that
the
other
kinde
of
the
Sacrament
may
not
be
restored
to
the
Lay
people
,
spare
no
kinde
of
blasphemy
.
For
they
say
,
Christ
said
onely
to
his
Apostles
,
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
;
but
the
words
of
the
Canon
of
the
Masse
,
are
,
Take
and
eate
you
all
of
this
:
Here
I
beseech
them
let
them
tell
mee
,
whether
they
will
have
this
word
(
All
)
to
pertaine
onely
to
the
Apostles
?
Then
must
the
Lay
people
abstaine
from
the
other
kinde
,
of
the
bread
also
;
which
thing
to
say
is
an
Heresie
,
and
a
pestilent
and
detestable
blasphemie
.
Ambrosius
Catharinus
Yet
something
hee
wrote
is
disallowed
of
the
Church
,
as
namely
,
touching
the
words
of
consecration
:
other
things
are
commonly
refuted
by
the
Doctours
of
the
Church
,
viz.
the
certainety
of
Grace
,
of
Predestination
,
&c.
therefore
his
Workes
are
warily
to
be
read
.
Didacus
Stella
D.
F.
Andreas
Masius
Wee
ought
to
preserve
the
Monuments
of
Saints
onely
for
the
imitation
of
their
godly
life
,
not
for
Religious
worship
,
which
Divines
call
Adoration
.
The
Church
sets
before
our
eyes
the
figure
of
Christs
Crosse
,
(
not
that
wee
should
worship
it
;
)
That
there
is
not
one
of
the
Popes
partie
,
who
hath
either
gathered
more
diligently
,
or
propounded
more
sharply
,
or
concluded
more
briefly
or
subtilly
,
than
the
worthy
Divine
who
although
he
gave
as
much
to
the
Popes
authority
in
temporalties
,
as
honestly
hee
might
,
and
more
than
he
ought
,
yet
could
he
not
satisfie
the
ambition
of
the
most
imperious
man
(
who
affirmed
that
he
had
supreme
power
over
Kings
and
Prince
of
the
whole
Earth
,
and
all
People
,
Countries
,
and
Nations
committed
unto
him
,
not
by
humane
,
but
by
divine
Ordinance
:
)
and
therefore
he
was
very
neare
by
his
Pontificiall
censure
(
to
the
great
hurt
of
the
Church
)
to
have
abolished
all
the
writings
of
that
Doctour
(
which
doe
oppugne
Heresies
with
great
successe
at
this
day
)
as
the
Fathers
of
that
order
was
then
did
seriously
report
unto
me
I
allow
not
that
which
I
said
appealed
to
to
be
his
lawfull
Judge
it
must
,
and
peradventure
ought
to
be
blotted
out
.
4
to
in
fact
not
of
right
knew
well
that
under
there
came
out
an
Index
of
prohibited
Bookes
,
which
though
it
were
suddainly
stayed
and
called
in
,
yet
it
was
not
so
closely
acted
,
but
that
there
remained
Copies
of
it
;
and
in
that
the
workes
of
were
comprehended
were
imperfect
,
and
not
altogether
true
,
which
were
corrected
in
the
other
impressions
.
Johannes
Marsilius
I
have
heard
that
as
he
hath
taken
a
liberty
to
mend
the
Fathers
,
Canons
,
and
Historians
,
so
he
will
correct
the
Councels
after
his
manner
,
and
for
his
owne
purpose
,
and
so
assume
unto
himselfe
a
licence
hereunto
;
which
God
forbid
.
Marsil
.
p.
B.
Mortons
M.
Parsons
the
Answers
of
Cardinall
are
not
unlike
the
answers
of
Cardinall
who
whilst
he
cannot
finde
an
objected
argument
to
be
assoiled
by
Historie
,
he
saith
,
that
those
words
have
beene
inserted
into
the
Bookes
:
The
last
thing
which
I
here
meane
to
speake
of
,
is
a
certaine
distinction
of
explicite
and
implicite
faith
,
which
the
Knight
and
his
Ministers
cry
out
against
,
and
are
pleased
sometimes
to
make
themselves
merry
withall
,
as
if
they
would
laugh
out
;
but
it
is
too
well
and
solidly
grounded
to
bee
blowne
away
with
the
breath
of
any
such
ministeriall
Knight
,
as
he
is
.
we
acknowledge
,
and
are
ready
to
make
good
whatsoever
is
taught
any
of
these
wayes
.
He
marvelled
that
a
Soothsayer
did
not
laugh
when
he
saw
a
Soothsayer
:
Golden
Legends
Catholike
Colliers
I
can
briefly
learne
the
Roman
faith
;
For
if
I
say
what
the
Pope
saith
,
and
deny
what
the
Pope
denyes
,
and
if
he
speake
and
I
hearken
unto
him
,
this
is
alone
sufficient
for
me
.
Gregorie
de
Valentia
will
have
nothing
to
lay
to
this
mans
charge
at
the
dreadfull
day
of
Judgement
:
The
Oxen
did
plow
and
labour
,
and
the
Asses
fed
by
them
.
By
the
Oxen
are
meant
the
learned
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
by
the
Asses
are
meant
the
ignorant
people
,
which
out
of
simple
beliefe
rest
satisfied
with
the
understanding
of
their
Superiors
.
Obedience
without
reason
is
a
full
and
perfect
obedience
,
that
is
,
when
thou
obeyest
,
without
enquiring
of
reason
,
as
a
horse
is
obedient
to
his
Master
.
If
the
Pope
should
so
farre
forth
erre
,
as
to
command
vices
,
and
forbid
vertues
,
the
Church
were
bound
to
beleeve
that
vices
are
good
,
and
vertues
are
evill
,
unlesse
she
will
sinne
against
her
owne
conscience
.
if
one
beleeve
his
Bishop
although
it
be
contrary
to
the
faith
,
yet
in
beleeving
that
falshood
,
hee
shall
performe
an
act
meritorious
.
Ignatius
Loyala
Jaques
Roussin
Entertaine
the
command
of
your
Superiour
in
the
same
sort
,
as
if
it
were
the
voice
of
Christ
.
Hold
this
undoubtedly
,
that
all
which
a
Superiour
commands
,
is
no
other
than
the
commandement
of
God
himselfe
;
and
as
in
beleeving
those
things
which
the
Catholike
faith
proposeth
,
you
are
presently
carried
with
all
the
strength
of
your
consent
;
so
for
the
performance
of
all
those
things
which
your
Superiour
commands
,
you
must
be
carried
with
a
certaine
blinde
impetuosity
of
will
,
desirous
to
obey
without
further
inquiring
why
or
wherefore
.
He
saith
enough
Luc.
12.11
and
defendeth
himselfe
sufficiently
,
who
answereth
he
is
a
Catholike
man
,
and
that
his
Church
can
give
a
reason
of
all
the
things
which
they
demand
of
him
.
give
an
answer
to
every
man
that
asketh
us
a
reason
of
the
hope
that
is
in
us
.
Moses
,
Secret
things
belong
to
the
Lord
our
God
,
but
the
things
revealed
belong
to
us
and
our
children
,
that
we
may
doe
all
the
words
of
the
Law
.
You
might
see
every
where
the
points
of
our
Faith
to
bee
held
and
knowne
,
not
onely
to
them
who
are
Masters
in
the
Church
and
Teachers
of
the
people
,
but
even
of
Coblers
,
Smiths
,
and
Weavers
,
and
all
kinde
of
Artificers
,
of
all
sorts
of
women
;
and
all
these
you
may
finde
discoursing
of
the
Trinitie
,
and
the
creation
of
all
things
.
THe Church of Rome , not without cause , bitter against the Reformed Churches , because they are Heretikes : Theodoret is impertinently alledged : Bellarmine is falsified : The Catholike Church cannot be depraved because of her promises . And this ( setting aside your reproches and impertinencies ) is the substance of your second Chapter , in answer to my first Section .
The
Church
of
not
bitter
against
Heretikes
Luthers
whelpes
,
Hell-hounds
Zwinglius
,
damned
persons
,
and
worse
than
Infidels
Charitie
is
mistaken
the
word
Heretike
,
which
is
the
worst
of
all
,
hath
ever
gone
with
such
as
have
held
new
particular
doctrines
,
and
such
St.
calleth
Antichrists
(
Heretike
there
be
some
who
make
the
Pope
of
Almost
a
God
preferring
his
authoritie
not
onely
above
the
whole
Church
,
but
above
the
sacred
Scriptures
,
holding
his
judgement
equall
to
the
divine
Oracles
,
and
for
an
infallible
rule
of
Faith
.
I
see
no
reason
but
that
these
men
should
be
called
Pseudo-Catholikes
or
Papists
.
The
word
Papist
is
derived
from
the
Pope
,
such
as
was
Gregory
Martin
Acts.
11.26
to
be
a
Papist
,
is
to
bee
a
Christian
man
,
a
childe
of
the
Church
,
and
subject
to
Christs
Vicar
.
(
Papist
Leo
the
Tenth
we
Catholikes
stile
the
Knight
and
the
Reformers
,
by
the
common
name
of
Hereticks
.
(
Sir
name
of
Catholike
is
as
comely
with
the
Professors
of
your
new
doctrine
,
as
a
golden
ring
in
a
swines
snout
.
Treason
,
Treason
Alphonsus
à
Castro
Index
haereticorum
I
beleeve
all
things
which
are
contained
in
the
Scriptures
,
and
nothing
contrary
or
besides
them
as
matter
of
faith
necessary
to
salvation
:
I
beleeve
the
holy
Catholicke
Church
.
appointed
to
be
publikely
professed
by
all
such
as
meant
to
bee
counted
Catholikes
a
Shield
against
Heresies
Athanasius
Creed
Haec
est
fides
Catholica
,
This
is
the
Catholike
Faith
.
Nicene
Creed
Athanasius
Creed
(
Reformers
Corinth
,
Galatia
,
Pergamus
according
to
this
way
which
you
call
Heresie
,
so
worship
we
the
God
of
our
Fathers
,
beleeving
all
things
which
are
written
in
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
.
often
stricken
with
their
owne
dart
,
and
fall
into
the
same
pit
which
themselves
have
digged
for
others
:
This
would
I
rather
call
Heresie
to
accompt
mens
writings
among
the
Scriptures
of
God
;
and
so
doe
they
that
thinke
it
a
wicked
matter
to
dissent
from
the
writings
of
man
,
no
lesse
than
it
were
the
judgements
of
God
.
decretall
Epistles
whosoever
shall
dissent
from
the
opinion
of
St.
is
to
be
censured
for
an
Hereticke
.
O
fortes
verbi
Dei
Praecones
!
O
powerfull
Preachers
of
the
word
of
God
or
rather
I
may
truly
say
of
St.
for
by
this
meanes
it
will
come
to
passe
,
that
blessed
must
be
censured
of
heresie
for
he
crosseth
St.
and
blessed
must
be
suspected
of
Heresie
,
because
contrary
to
opinion
,
he
thinketh
him
not
a
lover
of
our
blessed
Virgin
who
refuseth
to
celebrate
the
Feast
of
her
Conception
.
[
Catholicke
We
Reformed
Catholickes
,
not
onely
stile
,
but
prove
and
the
Romanists
to
be
rightly
stiled
by
the
common
name
of
Heretickes
.
is
wholly
impertinent
his
meaning
is
abused
,
and
his
words
corrupted
.
Nicene
Councell
damned
persons
,
and
worse
than
Infidels
:
[
nonnulla
]
a
few
Sacraments
,
(
few
what
man
ever
tooke
for
a
true
Church
shall
commit
the
same
things
hereafter
which
she
committed
in
the
time
of
she
shall
be
called
againe
;
as
it
was
in
the
case
of
which
of
a
faithfull
City
once
,
became
afterwards
a
Harlot
.
We
know
this
truth
so
perspicuously
by
the
words
of
the
Revelation
,
that
the
veriest
foole
cannot
deny
the
same
.
shall
be
the
shop
of
all
and
of
all
impieties
,
therefore
it
cannot
be
doubted
,
but
that
this
shall
be
the
condition
of
The
Church
at
salutes
you
by
a
Propheticke
spirit
,
by
the
Church
of
foresaw
the
confusion
of
dissention
with
which
the
Church
of
at
this
day
is
rent
in
pieces
.
Turne
to
the
Citizens
of
and
see
what
they
are
;
behold
the
buildings
of
that
damned
Citie
,
consider
the
principall
persons
there
,
and
thou
shalt
finde
the
See
of
the
Beast
.
the
Revelation
of
St.
and
consider
that
which
is
there
said
of
the
woman
clothed
in
purple
,
of
the
blasphemy
written
in
her
forehead
,
of
the
seven
Mountaines
,
of
the
great
waters
,
of
the
fall
of
Goe
out
from
thence
my
people
,
is
falne
,
and
is
become
the
habitation
of
Divels
,
and
the
hold
and
cage
of
every
foule
spirit
.
heathen
Rome
Est
quidem
ibi
sancta
Ecclesia
:
There
is
a
true
or
holy
Church
,
there
are
the
Trophies
of
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
,
there
is
the
true
confession
of
Christ
published
by
the
Apostle
.
Ludovicus
Vives
Rome
;
But
now
it
hath
put
off
the
name
of
there
is
no
confusion
now
;
you
cannot
buy
any
thing
now
in
matter
of
Religion
,
without
a
faire
pretence
of
holy
Law
for
selling
it
,
yet
may
you
buy
or
sell
almost
any
kinde
of
cause
holy
or
hellish
for
money
.
if
you
meane
as
you
expresse
your selfe
,
that
a
true
Church
may
bee
depraved
,
I
know
not
what
to
say
,
but
to
stop
my
eares
against
that
mouth
of
blasphemie
:
Roman
Church
Towards
thee
goodnes
if
thou
continue
in
his
goodnesse
,
otherwise
thou
also
shalt
be
cut
off
:
City
of
God
the
house
of
Prayer
a
denne
of
Theeves
Antichrist
shall
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
Peron
.
p.
What
Babylon
is
thus
much
the
matter
it selfe
doth
plainly
shew
,
that
whether
some
private
Church
be
understood
in
that
place
by
the
name
of
or
the
greater
part
of
the
whole
,
it
was
before
this
a
true
Church
,
with
which
the
religious
might
religiously
communicate
;
but
after
it
was
more
depraved
,
the
religious
are
commanded
to
goe
out
,
and
to
breake
off
communion
with
her
.
he
would
be
with
them
to
the
worlds
end
,
Church
is
built
upon
a
Rocke
,
the
gates
of
Hell
should
not
prevaile
against
it
Would
to
God
they
were
not
wholly
with
generall
consent
gone
from
religion
to
superstition
,
from
faith
to
infidelitie
,
from
Christ
to
Antichrist
.
Jeremie
,
Fly
out
of
the
midst
of
and
deliver
every
man
his
soule
;
we
would
have
healed
but
she
is
not
healed
;
forsake
her
,
and
let
us
goe
everie
one
into
his
owne
Country
,
for
her
judgement
reacheth
unto
Heaven
,
and
is
lifted
up
even
unto
the
skies
.
IN the second Section he saith I labour to prove the contention betwixt the Churches to proceed originally from them . The third Section is to prove the corruption both in faith and manners : Both which are easily answered ; First by asking , what is this to the purpose for the visible Church ? Secondly , with the contradiction of a former lye , he telleth a new one ; for the Reformation was sought for manners onely , and not for doctrine . This is the substance of your third Chapter , in answer to my second and third Sections .
I
came
,
I
saw
,
I
overcame
.
what
is
this
to
the
purpose
of
a
visible
Church
?
The
Safe
Way
Index
Expurgatorius
he
is
like
your selfe
,
an
Hereticke
,
or
next
doore
to
them
:
with
much
adoe
he
may
passe
for
a
Catholike
.
he
was
condemned
for
disobedience
and
rebellion
;
for
he
said
Pope
was
an
Apostata
and
an
Hereticke
,
and
therefore
not
true
Pope
:
Many
great
and
famous
Divines
of
great
learning
and
good
life
proclaimed
Pope
(
by
the
name
of
Pope
)
to
be
an
Hereticke
for
certaine
errors
which
errors
notwithstanding
it
is
said
that
he
revoked
at
the
time
of
his
death
openly
condemned
the
same
errors
Franciscan
Frier
Bononia
,
by
the
consent
of
all
the
Cardinals
.
That
he
obstinately
held
that
the
soule
of
man
dieth
together
with
the
body
,
and
is
consumed
to
nothing
,
as
the
soule
of
brute
beasts
:
held
this
error
in
the
time
of
his
Popedome
,
and
pronounced
words
savouring
of
heresie
openly
in
the
Consistorie
.
his
false
doctrine
was
condemned
by
the
Divines
of
and
proclaimed
with
sound
of
trumpets
in
the
presence
of
King
damned
Authors
Trent
;
To
which
I
answere
:
For
matter
of
manners
wee
willingly
acknowledge
a
reformation
to
be
needfull
,
but
for
doctrine
with
the
contradiction
of
his
owne
former
lye
,
hee
telleth
a
new
one
.
Chrysostome
,
A
lyar
thinkes
no
man
speakes
the
truth
reforme
errors
that
concerned
Faith
de
Aliaco
Pagan
abuses
,
and
diabolicall
superstitions
were
so
many
in
the
Church
,
that
they
could
not
be
imagined
.
Images
in
Churches
occasioned
Idolatrie
;
Apocryphall
Scriptures
were
brought
into
the
Church
,
to
the
great
damage
of
Christian
Faith
.
Alas
the
time
of
which
the
blessed
Apostle
prophesied
(
when
men
will
not
suffer
wholesome
doctrine
)
is
altogether
fulfilled
in
our
eares
;
For
behold
there
are
many
that
pervert
the
holy
Scriptures
,
deny
the
sayings
of
the
holy
Fathers
,
reject
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
and
civill
Constitutions
of
the
Emperors
.
there
was
a
defection
,
a
revolt
,
an
Apostasie
from
the
true
Faith
.
The
wound
of
the
Church
was
inward
,
and
past
recoverie
.
how
were
the
Scriptures
neglected
in
the
later
Ages
,
to
the
detriment
of
all
peple
!
There
was
then
in
request
a
tedious
and
crabbed
Divinitie
about
Relations
,
about
quiddities
and
formalities
;
and
all
those
things
were
handled
and
wrested
with
Syllogismes
and
humane
Sophistrie
,
which
(
without
doubt
)
by
the
same
authority
as
they
were
received
,
might
be
refelled
.
The
whole
Age
was
spent
about
the
decrees
of
men
,
which
were
contradictory
amongst
themselves
,
and
irreconcilable
,
and
nourished
perpetuall
contention
.
He
was
accounted
the
best
Divine
,
that
knew
best
how
to
devise
the
greatest
wonders
for
his
Traditions
.
It
was
a
part
of
their
honour
and
vaine
glory
to
speake
bigge
words
with
great
lookes
among
women
,
not
to
be
understood
when
they
disputed
of
the
Scriptures
.
The
Preachers
of
the
word
were
all
sworne
to
the
word
of
their
Masters
:
and
from
hence
sprung
sixe
hundred
Sects
;
as
namely
,
O
heinous
wickednesse
!
The
Gosspels
and
Epistles
of
the
Apostles
were
laid
aside
,
true
Divinitie
lay
hid
,
and
was
handled
of
very
few
;
but
coldly
,
I
will
not
say
,
unfaithfully
.
Papall
Traditions
that
the
times
were
at
hand
,
wherein
many
differences
should
arise
in
the
Church
,
when
charitie
should
waxe
cold
,
iniquity
should
abound
,
and
the
Divell
should
be
let
loose
,
and
that
the
purity
of
his
Roman
Religion
should
be
depraved
Goe
and
repaire
my
house
which
you
see
is
altogether
decayed
.
Luther
.
Hieronymus
Savanarola
Italie
,
to
the
end
hee
should
reforme
the
state
of
the
Church
,
which
if
he
did
not
reforme
,
he
should
returne
with
dishonour
;
and
so
it
fell
out
It
is
true
,
the
Councell
indeed
complaineth
with
great
reason
of
the
avarice
of
such
whom
the
Knight
calleth
the
Popes
Collectors
,
though
the
Councell
speaketh
not
of
the
Pope
:
but
false
it
is
which
he
saith
,
that
the
Councell
complaineth
of
Indulgences
,
an
Article
of
faith
(
as
his
words
are
.
)
The
Councell
likewise
complaineth
of
many
things
crept
into
the
celebration
of
the
Masse
,
and
the
words
of
the
Councell
are
right
cited
by
him
in
Latin
in
the
Margent
,
but
in
the
English
he
foully
corrupteth
them
:
For
in
stead
of
hee
translated
which
is
a
grosse
errour
and
corruption
in
the
Knight
.
who
can
discerne
a
mote
in
your
Brothers
eye
,
and
cannot
see
a
beame
in
your
owne
:
Popes
Collectors
(
multa
foule
corruptions
He
preacheth
and
publisheth
abroad
that
I
am
a
falsarie
that
I
have
not
precisely
translated
word
for
word
,
that
I
,
in
stead
of
the
word
have
written
these
words
These
things
and
such
trifles
are
laid
unto
my
charge
Whereas
the
Epistle
it selfe
declareth
,
that
there
is
no
alteration
made
in
the
sense
,
and
that
there
is
neither
matter
of
substance
added
,
nor
any
doctrine
devised
by
me
,
verily
by
their
great
cunning
they
prove
themselves
fooles
,
and
seeking
to
reprove
other
mens
unskilfulnesse
,
they
betray
their
owne
.
The
Councell
seemeth
to
acknowledge
the
avarice
of
Priests
in
saying
Masse
for
mony
,
was
not
farre
from
Symonie
.
It
speaketh
of
the
use
of
Musicke
,
wherewith
some
wantonnesse
was
mixed
,
as
also
of
certaine
Masses
or
Candles
used
in
certaine
number
,
proceeding
rather
from
superstition
than
true
Religion
.
Reformation
in
doctrine
it
is
a
Lye
Service
,
&c.
is
most
false
,
for
the
doctrine
is
the
same
still
,
and
ever
was
.
private
Masse
it
was
the
practise
of
the
Primitive
Church
for
the
people
to
communicate
every
day
with
the
Priest
.
Prayer
and
Service
in
the
vulgar
Tongue
was
used
in
the
first
and
best
Ages
did
communicate
,
not
onely
spiritually
,
but
also
sacramentally
Roman
Church
Whereas
it
is
the
speciall
care
and
intention
of
the
Councell
,
that
(
the
darkenesle
of
Heresie
being
expelled
,
which
so
many
yeares
hath
covered
the
earth
)
the
light
and
parity
of
the
Catholicke
truth
may
shine
,
through
the
helpe
of
Christ
which
is
the
true
light
;
and
that
those
things
which
need
reformation
may
be
reformed
;
the
Synod
exhorteth
all
Catholikes
assembled
,
or
to
be
assembled
,
and
especially
those
who
are
skilful
in
the
sacred
Scriptures
,
that
with
continuall
meditation
they
may
diligently
consider
with
themselves
how
these
things
may
bee
effected
;
that
they
may
condemne
those
things
which
are
to
be
condemned
,
and
approve
those
things
which
are
to
be
approved
,
that
the
whole
world
with
one
mouth
,
and
confession
of
one
and
the
same
faith
,
may
glorifie
God
the
Faiher
,
and
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
de
extirpandis
haeresibus
,
&c.
adversus
spirituales
nequitias
in
caelestibus
third
Session
both
those
causes
the
Councell
was
principally
called
were
nothing
else
but
the
Popes
creatures
,
and
his
bondslaves
I
vow
and
sweare
true
obedience
to
the
Bishop
of
&c.
And
all
other
things
likewise
doe
I
undoubtedly
receive
and
confesse
,
which
are
delivered
,
defined
,
and
declared
by
the
sacred
Canons
,
and
generall
Councels
,
and
especially
the
holy
Councell
of
Trent
;
and
withall
,
I
condemne
,
reject
,
and
accurse
all
things
that
are
contrary
hereunto
,
and
all
Heresies
whatsoever
,
condemned
,
rejected
,
and
accursed
by
the
Church
;
and
that
I
will
be
carefull
this
true
Catholike
faith
(
out
of
the
which
no
man
can
be
saved
,
which
at
this
time
I
willingly
professe
and
truly
hold
)
be
constantly
(
with
Gods
helpe
)
retained
and
confessed
whole
and
inviolate
to
the
last
gaspe
;
and
by
those
that
are
under
me
,
or
such
as
I
shall
have
charge
over
in
my
calling
,
holden
,
taught
and
preached
,
to
the
uttermost
of
my
power
:
I
the
said
promise
,
vow
,
and
sweare
,
So
God
me
helpe
,
and
his
holy
Gospels
.
Now
what
good
could
be
done
in
that
Councell
,
which
onely
numbred
,
but
never
weighed
suffrages
?
Though
our
cause
was
never
so
good
,
we
could
not
come
off
with
victory
;
for
to
every
one
of
us
,
the
Pope
was
able
to
oppose
an
hundred
of
his
owne
.
for
restoring
of
Ecclesiasticall
discipline
deceivablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
The
Bishops
of
Nathaniel
Brent
in
stead
of
being
Christs
holy
Vicars
,
as
they
pretend
,
have
beene
the
greatest
,
and
most
pernicious
quacksalving
Juglers
that
ever
the
earth
did
beare
.
unto
the
ungodly
why
dost
thou
preach
my
Lawes
,
and
takest
my
Covenant
in
thy
mouth
,
whereas
thou
hatest
to
bee
reformed
,
and
hast
cast
my
words
behinde
thee
.
TO this Section , the title whereof is , That many learned Romanists have falne from the Catholike Faith to be Protestants , he saith , the Catholike Faith is indivisible , and they that renounce it in part , renounce it in all : Hee affirmeth that in Priests , who cannot conteine , to marry , it is a greater sinne than to keepe a concubine . This is the substance of his fourth Chapter , in answer to my fourth Section .
That
some
have
renounced
the
same
inpart
is
foolishly
said
,
for
no
man
can
renounce
the
Catholike
Faith
in
part
,
it
being
indivisible
.
Gregory
Nazianzen
When
one
taketh
up
water
in
his
hand
not
onely
that
which
he
taketh
not
up
,
but
that
also
which
runneth
forth
,
and
findeth
passage
betweene
his
fingers
,
is
divided
and
separated
from
that
which
he
holdeth
and
incloseth
in
his
hand
:
so
not
onely
the
open
and
professed
enemies
of
the
Catholike
Faith
,
but
they
also
that
seeme
to
be
her
best
and
greatest
friends
,
are
sometimes
divided
one
from
another
.
he
that
ceaseth
to
beleeve
one
point
,
ceaseth
to
beleeve
any
one
as
he
should
:
Index
Expurgatorius
suspected
doctrine
Ludovicus
Vives
two
orders
of
Friers
both
fierce
,
and
both
led
with
undaunted
Generals
,
set
this
question
a
foote
;
the
and
the
the
Councell
of
decreed
,
that
shee
was
wholly
pure
without
all
touch
of
sinne
,
but
the
objected
that
it
was
no
lawfull
Councell
,
and
the
of
the
other
side
avowed
that
it
was
true
and
holy
,
and
called
the
Heretikes
for
slandering
the
power
of
the
Church
;
so
that
the
matter
had
come
to
a
shrewd
passe
,
but
that
Pope
forbad
this
Theame
to
be
any
more
disputed
.
Paulus
Vergerius
Aeneas
Sylvius
are
notorious
fellowes
both
for
lying
and
heresie
when
he
dyed
,
cast
forth
a
horrible
stench
,
and
roared
most
fearefully
like
an
Oxe
;
The
Councell
of
(
you
know
)
is
of
little
or
no
authoritie
with
Catholikes
,
as
being
reproved
by
the
Sea
Apostolicke
what
hee
wrote
in
the
time
of
that
Councell
,
is
revoked
by
him
in
his
Bull
of
Retractations
there
is
shame
enough
in
store
for
us
both
Cooke
,
he
was
soundly
answered
by
a
Catholicke
Divine
,
and
so
exposed
to
the
scorne
of
the
world
for
his
notorious
falshoods
.
let
the
lying
lips
be
put
to
silence
which
cruelly
,
disdainfully
,
and
despightfully
speake
against
the
righteous
.
Priest
doth
sinne
more
grievously
in
marrying
a
wife
,
than
keeping
a
concubine
,
You
seeme
to
take
this
for
a
great
error
,
but
in
Priests
who
cannot
marrie
,
it
is
a
greater
sinne
to
marrie
,
for
it
is
not
marriage
.
I
wish
that
I
may
be
found
meet
before
God
to
follow
their
steps
which
raigne
in
his
Kingdome
;
as
namely
,
and
other
Prophets
;
of
and
other
Apostles
,
who
lived
in
matrimonie
,
and
used
conjugall
rites
.
If
any
man
call
lawfull
copulation
and
procreation
of
children
,
corruption
and
uncleannesse
,
that
man
hath
a
serpent
,
the
Devill
(
that
fell
from
God
)
dwelling
in
him
.
Hosius
,
Bonifacius
,
Agapetus
,
Theodorus
,
Silverius
,
Deusdedit
,
Faelix
,
Gelasius
,
There
were
many
others
also
to
be
found
,
who
were
begotten
of
Priests
,
and
governed
in
the
Apostolike
See
.
that
in
his
dayes
many
Monkes
were
Parents
of
children
,
and
Bishops
likewise
were
Fathers
of
Sonnes
To
have
the
company
of
a
woman
out
of
marriage
,
is
no
more
sinne
,
than
for
a
man
to
claw
his
eare
.
Some
say
they
be
adulterous
that
marrie
after
they
have
made
a
vow
;
but
I
tell
you
they
sin
grievously
that
put
such
asunder
.
They
that
say
the
marriage
of
such
men
or
women
as
have
vowed
continencie
,
is
no
marriage
,
but
rather
adulterie
,
seeme
unto
mee
not
to
consider
discreetly
and
advisedly
what
they
say
.
many
of
them
are
kept
from
marriage
,
not
for
love
of
their
godly
purpose
of
Virginitie
,
but
for
feare
of
open
shame
;
which
shame
proceedeth
of
Pride
,
for
that
they
are
more
afraid
to
displease
men
than
God
:
they
will
not
marry
,
because
they
cannot
without
rebuke
,
yet
better
were
it
for
them
to
marrie
,
than
to
burne
,
that
is
to
say
,
with
the
flame
of
their
concupiscence
to
be
wasted
;
they
are
sorrie
for
their
profession
,
and
yet
it
grieveth
them
to
confesse
it
.
Our
Lord
honoured
Marriage
with
his
presence
,
and
sayest
thou
that
Marriage
is
a
hindrance
unto
godlinesse
?
I
tell
thee
Marriage
is
no
hinderance
.
Had
not
a
wife
and
children
was
not
hee
a
virgin
brought
downe
Manna
from
Heaven
,
so
did
caused
Quailes
to
flie
in
the
heaven
,
and
shut
it
with
a
word
.
What
hurt
did
virginity
to
the
one
?
what
impediment
was
wife
and
children
to
the
other
?
See
coached
in
the
ayre
,
and
travelling
through
the
Sea
.
Behold
a
Pillar
of
the
Church
,
he
had
a
wife
,
therefore
finde
no
fault
with
Marriage
.
Thomas
Aquinas
If
an
Acolothyte
doe
confesse
to
a
discreet
Priest
,
that
by
no
meanes
he
can
containe
,
the
Priest
doth
not
much
offend
in
giving
him
this
counsell
,
that
he
should
marry
privately
,
and
closely
blinde
the
eyes
of
the
Bishop
.
And
if
afterwards
he
be
willing
to
take
Orders
,
we
hold
it
lesse
sinne
for
him
to
use
his
wife
,
than
to
commit
fornication
;
for
it
is
a
lesse
offence
to
accompany
with
his
wife
,
than
to
commit
fornication
against
the
Divine
Precept
.
Aeneas
Sylvius
threescore
Florens
I
cannot
boast
of
any
merit
in
my
chastity
,
for
to
tell
the
truth
,
venerie
doth
rather
flie
from
me
,
than
I
from
it
.
In
this
City
of
the
Curtezans
passe
through
the
streets
,
or
ride
on
their
mules
,
like
honest
Matrons
,
and
in
the
midst
of
the
day
,
Noblemen
and
Cardinals
deare
friends
attend
upon
them
.
We
never
saw
such
corruption
,
but
onely
in
this
Citie
,
which
is
the
example
and
patterne
of
all
other
:
moreover
,
they
dwell
in
faire
and
goodly
houses
.
marriage
,
which
is
honourable
in
all
,
and
the
bed
undesiled
I
have
heard
the
accompts
cast
up
in
this
sort
;
he
hath
two
Benefices
,
one
cure
of
twenty
Ducats
,
a
Priorie
of
forty
Ducats
,
and
three
whores
in
a
brothell
house
.
The
Church
should
discharge
the
part
of
a
good
Physitian
,
who
when
by
experience
he
findes
one
medicine
rather
hurt
than
helpe
,
he
removeth
it
,
and
applieth
another
:
Because
we
finde
by
experience
,
that
the
Law
of
single
life
hath
brought
forth
contrarie
effects
:
It
cannot
bee
proved
either
by
reason
,
nor
yet
by
authority
,
to
speake
absolutely
,
that
a
Priest
doth
sinne
in
marrying
a
wife
;
for
neither
the
Order
of
Priesthood
,
in
that
it
is
Order
,
nor
the
same
Order
,
in
that
it
is
holy
,
is
any
hindrance
to
matrimonie
;
for
Priesthood
doth
not
dissolve
matrimonie
,
whether
it
be
contracted
before
Priesthood
or
afterwards
,
if
we
(
setting
apart
all
other
Ecclesiasticall
Lawes
)
stand
onely
to
those
things
which
we
have
received
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
the
Priests
of
being
within
Orders
,
doe
marrie
wives
;
and
we
see
they
doe
it
sine
peccato
,
without
sinne
,
or
breach
of
Law
,
either
of
God
or
man
:
It
is
better
marrie
than
burne
.
Let
our
adversaries
say
what
they
will
,
it
is
worse
to
marrie
than
burne
,
especially
for
him
that
hath
made
a
solemne
vow
:
if
the
marriage
of
Priests
were
tolerated
,
this
inconvenience
would
follow
,
the
Priests
having
house
,
wife
,
and
children
,
would
not
depend
upon
the
Pope
but
on
the
Prince
,
and
their
love
to
their
children
would
make
them
yeeld
to
any
prejudice
of
the
Church
:
they
will
seeke
also
to
make
their
Benefice
hereditarie
,
and
in
a
short
space
the
authoritie
of
the
Apostolike
See
will
be
confined
within
the
walles
of
Rome
.
Index
Expurgatorius
OF this Section ( saith he ) there is not much to be said , for there is nothing in it , but a litle of the Knights own raving . Maldonat approveth and commendeth St. Austins explicacation , but addeth another of his owne . After this , the Knight hath a great deale of foolish stuffe , which needs no answer .
But
he
despaires
of
his
cause
,
who
seeth
saying
practised
by
the
Church
of
against
his
Church
and
doctrine
If
our
counsell
or
worke
be
of
men
,
it
will
come
to
nought
,
but
if
it
be
of
God
,
yee
cannot
overthrow
it
,
lest
happely
yee
be
found
even
to
fight
against
God
.
followeth
the
latter
Because
this
sense
of
mine
doth
more
crosse
the
sense
of
the
Calvinists
.
Ludovicus
Vives
Austin
is
now
safe
,
because
of
his
age
,
but
if
he
were
alive
againe
,
he
should
be
shaken
off
as
a
bad
Rhetoritian
,
or
a
poore
Grammarian
.
THe Knight ( saith he ) seemes to acknowledge that he cannot assigne the time and persons when and by whom the errors of the Roman Church came in . Good Physitians use to enquire of the causes , effects , and other circumstances , and upon the circumstance dependeth the knowledge of the disease . We pleade prescription for our doctrine from the beginning . The difference betwixt Heresie and Apostasie . The Church cannot fall away , without some speciall note and observation .
Campian
;
Can
I
imagine
any
to
be
stuffed
in
the
nose
,
that
being
forewarned
cannot
quickly
smell
out
this
subtle
juggling
?
The
Knight
seemeth
to
acknowledge
he
cannot
doe
it
.
there
are
many
things
knowne
to
later
writers
,
which
the
Ancients
were
altogether
ignorant
of
.
There
is
seldome
any
mention
of
Transubstantiation
amongst
the
Ancients
;
almost
none
of
Purgatorie
;
what
marvell
if
it
so
fall
out
with
Indulg
ences
,
that
there
should
bee
no
mention
of
them
by
the
Ancients
?
Transubstantiation
,
Purgatorie
There
shal
be
false
Teachers
among
you
,
who
(
privily
)
shall
bring
in
damnable
heresie
.
Vincentius
Lyrinensis
bring
in
errors
secretly
,
which
a
man
cannot
soone
finde
out
,
nor
easily
condemne
.
The
Serpent
hides
himselfe
as
much
as
hee
can
and
sheweth
his
chiefe
skill
in
wreathing
himselfe
into
folds
,
and
in
thrusting
himselfe
into
dark
and
blinde
holes
:
they
seeke
nothing
more
than
to
hide
that
which
they
preach
,
if
yet
they
may
be
said
to
preach
that
they
hide
.
use
to
enquire
of
the
causes
,
effects
,
and
circumstances
for
upon
these
circumstances
dependeth
the
knowledge
whether
it
be
a
disease
or
no.
whatsoever
the
Catholike
Church
doth
generally
beleeve
or
practise
,
so
as
there
can
be
no
time
assigned
when
it
began
,
it
is
to
be
taken
for
an
Apostolicall
tradition
.
whatsoever
the
universall
Church
doth
hold
,
not
being
ordained
by
Councels
,
but
hath
beene
ever
held
,
that
is
most
rightly
beleeved
for
an
Apostolicall
tradition
.
(
Catholike
(
generall
beleefe
and
practise
(
so
as
no
time
can
be
assigned
when
it
began
)
[
that
hath
been
ever
held
]
But
such
are
all
those
things
which
you
are
pleased
to
call
errors
.
That
which
goeth
before
is
truth
,
and
that
which
commeth
after
is
errour
.
Nicephorus
;
After
the
sacred
company
of
the
Apostles
was
come
to
an
end
and
that
their
generation
was
wholly
spent
,
which
had
heard
with
their
eares
the
heavenly
wisdome
of
the
Sonne
of
God
,
then
that
conspiracie
of
detestable
errour
,
through
the
deceipt
of
such
as
delivered
strange
Doctrine
,
tooke
rooting
;
and
because
that
none
of
the
Apostles
survived
,
they
published
boldly
with
all
might
possible
the
doctrine
of
falshood
,
and
impugned
the
manifest
and
knowne
truth
.
But
wee
plead
prescription
from
the
beginning
.
is
a
defection
,
or
forsaking
of
the
Name
of
Christ
,
and
profession
of
Christianity
,
as
all
men
understand
it
.
in
the
last
times
some
shall
depart
from
the
faith
,
giving
heed
to
seducing
spirits
,
and
doctrines
of
Devils
,
and
such
as
speake
falshood
in
Hypocrisie
:
Not
all
Let
no
man
deceive
you
by
any
meanes
,
for
that
day
shall
not
come
,
except
there
come
a
falling
away
first
Not
all
it
is
very
like
be
it
spoken
under
correction
,
that
Gods
Church
,
and
all
learned
Catholikes
,
that
this
great
defection
and
revolt
shall
not
be
onely
from
the
Roman
Emperour
,
but
especially
from
the
Roman
Church
,
and
withall
from
most
points
of
Christian
Religion
,
or
from
most
Articles
of
the
Christian
faith
.
Not
all
,
Not
all
Apostata
.
Not
all
Not
all
Eugenius
for
a
Symonist
a
forsworn
man
,
a
man
incorrigible
,
a
Schismaticke
a
man
fallen
from
the
faith
,
and
a
wilfull
Hereticke
.
not
all
there
was
an
Apostacie
or
revolt
of
many
Kingdomes
from
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
of
many
Churches
from
the
Communion
of
the
Roman
Church
;
so
there
hath
beene
an
Apostacie
from
the
Catholike
saith
in
the
midst
of
the
Church
,
not
for
that
all
at
any
time
did
forsake
the
true
Faith
,
but
for
that
many
fell
from
the
sinceritie
of
the
Faith
.
How
then
can
we
be
Apostatas
?
in
no
wise
certainely
:
but
if
wee
erre
,
wee
erre
as
heretikes
,
and
if
wee
be
heretikes
,
you
confesse
you
must
assigne
the
persons
,
time
and
place
.
If
we
erre
wee
erre
as
heretikes
erre
as
heretikes
They
come
to
have
the
name
of
heresie
,
onely
by
the
condemnation
of
the
Church
.
Arrius
,
Macedonius
,
Nestorius
,
Eutyches
,
Eunomius
,
in
Cathedra
The
Pope
hath
power
to
make
that
no
sinne
which
is
sinne
,
whosoever
goeth
about
to
abrogate
the
priviledges
of
the
Church
of
he
is
no
doubt
an
Heretike
.
Hermannus
Laemelius
John
Floyd
Parisians
,
destructive
to
the
Church
,
and
hereticall
8.
9.
16.
24.
The
Fathers
did
forbeare
absolutely
to
condemne
things
for
heresies
,
till
they
had
acquainted
the
Bishop
of
and
had
his
judgement
,
as
is
cleere
by
St.
of
Alexandria
,
in
the
case
of
condemned
the
heathenish
and
superstitious
worship
of
dead
,
perhaps
wicked
mens
tombs
and
pictures
:
I
know
many
worshippers
of
tombes
and
pictures
,
word
pistures
I
know
many
worshippers
of
tombes
Austin
wrote
this
in
the
beginning
of
his
first
conversion
.
the
Emperour
did
pray
at
the
Sepulcher
of
St.
Let
us
adore
the
Tombes
of
Martyrs
Vigilantius
,
I
say
not
,
we
worship
not
nor
adore
thereliques
of
Martyrs
,
but
neither
the
Sunne
,
nor
the
Moone
,
nor
Angels
,
nor
Archangels
,
nor
Cherubin
,
nor
Seraphin
.
his
owne
mother
did
usually
bring
to
the
shrines
of
Saints
certaine
Bread
and
Wine
,
and
other
provision
;
but
because
the
celebrating
after
the
manner
of
the
memory
of
the
dead
,
did
very
much
resemble
the
superstition
of
the
heathen
,
she
was
forbidden
it
by
St.
which
forbidding
shee
did
so
piously
and
obediently
embrace
,
as
that
my selfe
did
wonder
to
see
her
made
(
with
such
ease
)
rather
a
condemner
of
her
owne
ancient
custome
,
than
a
questioner
of
the
present
prohibition
.
that
the
people
did
for
a
long
time
celebrate
for
a
Martyr
,
who
afterwards
did
appeare
and
told
them
,
that
he
had
heene
a
theefe
and
was
damned
Alexander
the
third
reprehended
certaine
men
for
worshipping
one
as
a
Martyr
,
that
was
killed
in
his
drunkennesse
:
Masses
,
Monasteries
,
Ceremonies
,
Feasts
,
Images
,
are
otherwise
now
used
than
they
were
in
the
beginning
:
Polydore
Virgil
,
Erasmus
,
Scotus
,
Agrippa
,
Cassander
,
Gregorie
de
Valentia
,
Ferus
,
he
is
a
Frier
in
your
Bookes
,
but
not
in
ours
,
save
onely
in
the
of
forbidden
Bookes
Polydore
,
he
saith
as
the
Knight
telleth
us
,
and
as
much
as
any
Heretike
can
say
,
but
it
booteth
not
,
for
his
Booke
is
forbidden
.
Erasmus
,
he
is
no
Authour
for
us
to
answer
,
he
is
branded
in
the
Transubstantiation
was
not
received
for
a
point
of
Faith
till
the
Councell
of
Ne
gry
quidem
Gregorie
de
Valentia
Gregorie
de
Valentia
his
authoritie
doth
make
against
the
Knight
,
why
else
should
he
corrupt
and
mangle
it
?
The
Communion
in
one
kind
,
when
it
got
first
footing
in
the
Church
,
minimè
constat
,
it
doth
not
appeare
Greg
de
Valentia
When
that
custome
began
in
some
Churches
,
it
appeareth
not
;
but
that
there
hath
been
some
use
of
one
kind
ever
from
the
beginning
.
I
shewed
before
When
that
custome
began
in
some
Churches
,
it
appeares
not
,
as
is
acknowledged
by
the
The
custome
of
both
kindes
remained
long
in
the
Church
,
neither
doth
it
appeare
when
,
or
by
what
Author
it
was
changed
Paul
,
Forbidding
of
marriage
is
a
doctrine
of
Devils
,
he
hath
been
answered
more
often
than
the
Knight
hath
fingers
and
toes
Ludovicus
Vives
If
St.
were
living
in
these
dayes
,
he
would
be
held
either
a
mad
man
,
or
an
heretike
.
All
heresies
have
an
heretike
for
their
founder
;
the
so
that
we
know
the
Authors
of
those
plagues
;
but
by
what
name
will
you
terme
the
Author
of
those
that
forbid
marriage
?
Surely
it
is
not
of
man
,
or
by
man
,
and
far
be
it
from
the
spirit-of
God
,
but
it
is
foretold
(
by
the
Apostle
St.
to
be
the
fraud
&
doctrine
of
devils
.
But
marriage
is
not
a
thing
evil
in
it selfe
,
but
because
it
lesse
agreeth
with
the
holinesse
which
is
required
for
the
exercise
of
Priestly
function
.
They
that
live
in
the
flesh
cannot
please
God
.
not
agreeing
to
the
holines
of
Priesthood
.
judgement
,
and
touching
this
matter
of
mariage
,
made
to
decree
an
all
,
but
left
it
to
each
mans
owne
will
,
without
any
force
of
necessity
that
they
may
more
freely
give
themselves
to
prayer
,
and
the
offices
of
their
sacred
function
.
cannot
find
the
beginning
of
this
prohibition
findeth
it
,
and
yet
both
make
for
the
Knights
purpose
.
1. That the imputations of ancient Haeresies are false . 2. That Succession besides Antiquity importeth continuance , and perpetuity without intermission . 3. That Protestants have no shaddow of succession in person or doctrine . 4. That Papists have a most cleare personall succession , being able to shew 200. and odde Popes succeeding the other in place and office . 5. That personall succession is a firme argument of succession in faith .
It
is
one
thing
to
prove
a
thing
to
have
beene
anciently
taught
,
another
to
have
beene
successively
taught
:
It
is
a
most
strange
absurdity
to
averre
fuch
a
knowne
falsehood
upon
no
other
authority
,
then
a
professed
Haeretike
About
nine
hundred
yeares
past
,
it
is
certaine
the
people
in
some
Countries
had
their
service
in
an
unknowne
tongue
,
as
it
shall
be
proved
of
our
owne
Country
of
During
his
and
odd
yeares
what
other
Lyturgies
were
there
in
the
Latin
Church
,
but
Latin
?
Greeke
Church
the
Greekes
call
upon
God
in
the
Greeke
tongue
,
and
the
Latins
in
the
Latin
tongue
,
and
all
severall
Nations
pray
unto
God
,
and
praise
him
in
their
owne
natur
all
and
mother
tongues
,
for
he
that
is
the
Lord
of
all
tongues
,
heareth
men
praying
in
all
tongues
,
none
otherwise
then
if
it
were
one
voice
pronounced
by
divers
tongues
;
for
God
that
ruleth
the
whole
world
,
is
not
as
some
one
man
,
that
hath
gotten
the
Greeke
or
Latin
,
and
knoweth
none-other
.
A.
30.666
A.
1.666
T.
300.666
E.
5.666
I.
10.666
N.
50.666
O.
70.666
M.
200.666
conteining
the
number
of
six
hundred
sixty
six
is
very
likely
,
because
the
truest
kingdome
hath
that
name
;
for
they
are
the
Latines
that
now
raigne
,
we
will
not
glory
in
this
.
I
am
notably
mistaken
in
placing
them
towards
the
Apostles
time
,
and
withall
,
you
have
read
the
Chapter
there
twice
over
,
and
the
second
time
more
attentively
then
the
first
,
and
yet
you
find
not
any
such
word
so
cited
by
mee
.
Let
him
say
such
words
such
Hebrew
words
which
there
setteth
downe
Heare
Latine
Masse
There
were
certaine
Iewes
amongst
the
Graecians
,
as
namely
,
the
who
did
celebrate
the
Divine
Service
,
and
Sacraments
,
which
the
common
people
understood
not
.
Austine
,
What
folly
is
it
to
contend
about
words
,
when
there
is
the
certainty
of
the
thing
it selfe
?
If
you
meet
together
to
edifie
the
Church
,
those
things
must
be
delivered
which
the
hearers
understand
:
for
to
what
purpose
,
or
profit
is
it
,
that
any
one
speake
a
tongue
which
hee
himselfe
onely
understands
,
and
whereof
hee
that
heareth
can
reape
no
fruit
?
The
Apostle
saith
,
I
had
rather
speake
five
words
in
the
Church
,
according
to
the
Law
,
that
I
may
edifie
others
,
than
any
long
and
large
discourse
in
obscuritie
.
[
Oblationibus
(
viz
It
is
an
hereticall
fable
:
for
those
Heretikes
make
two
Christs
,
wee
acknowledge
but
one
,
and
the
same
both
in
heaven
,
and
in
the
consecrated
Host
.
Et
in
Iesum
Christum
in
Christos
Hee
changed
the
colour
;
but
you
teach
,
that
the
colour
and
accidents
remaine
,
and
the
substance
is
changed
.
the
Capernaites
thought
they
should
eate
Christs
body
piece-meale
,
but
wee
receive
Christ
whole
and
entire
,
not
in
the
forme
and
shape
of
flesh
,
but
of
bread
,
&c.
The
flesh
profiteth
nothing
whole
and
intire
in
the
forme
of
flesh
,
but
of
bread
.
pag.
748.
You
chaw
the
flesh
of
Christ
actually
with
your
teeth
,
and
swallow
the
same
downe
your
throats
,
and
these
be
proper
actions
,
and
right
instruments
of
externall
and
Caperniticall
eating
;
your
eyes
and
your
taste
be
not
;
else
blind
men
,
and
such
as
by
reason
of
Sicknesse
can
taste
nothing
,
by
your
Divinitie
can
eate
nothing
.
Since
then
you
concurre
with
the
Capernaites
(
in
eating
and
swallowing
)
notwithstanding
you
vary
from
them
in
sight
and
taste
,
yet
your
opinion
establisheth
a
corporall
eating
of
Christs
flesh
,
and
a
perverting
of
the
meaning
of
Christs
words
,
no
lesse
than
theirs
did
.
Alanus
,
lib.
3.
de
.
Euchar.
cap.
37.
Apertissimi
loquimur
,
Wee
affirme
plainly
,
the
body
of
Christ
is
truly
handled
of
us
,
carried
about
,
ground
with
the
teeth
,
and
sensibly
sacrificed
.
con.
secr.
d.
2.
c.
4.2
.
I
beleeve
that
the
body
of
our
Lord
Iosus
is
sensibly
and
in
very
deede
touched
with
the
hands
of
the
Priest
,
and
broken
,
and
rent
,
and
ground
with
the
teeth
of
the
faithfull
.
Roman
Decrees
I
am
mistaken
in
saying
that
gave
that
authority
to
the
Bishop
of
Vsperg
.
in
Phoc.
(
Rome
that
the
See
of
Rome
should
be
the
head
of
all
Churches
the
Church
of
did
write
her selfe
chiefe
of
all
Churches
(
anteà
None
of
my
Praedecessors
did
ever
use
that
prophane
Title
.
Greg.
ep.
36.
l.
4.
Constantinople
,
(
viz.
)
Iohn
Rome
,
For
mine
owne
part
I
seeke
to
encrease
in
vertues
,
and
not
in
vanitie
of
titles
for
if
you
call
me
universall
Bishop
,
you
deny
your selves
to
be
that
which
indeede
you
are
.
Constantinople
,
Gregory
I
have
received
letters
from
my
vertuous
Lord
,
that
I
should
bee
at
peace
with
my
brother
and
fellow
Bishop
,
Iohn
;
indeede
it
well
beseemeth
a
Religious
Prince
to
command
Bishops
in
such
things
,
but
this
was
heavy
to
mee
,
that
my
Soveraigne
Lord
did
not
rebuke
him
for
his
Pride
.
that
he
would
abolish
the
word
of
Pride
,
by
which
there
was
so
great
scandall
given
to
the
Church
.
Mauritius
,
Phocas
Letters
Patents
to
Boniface
(
Volumus
&
jubemus
)
wee
will
and
command
.
But
the
Pope
useth
to
stile
himselfe
servum
servorum
Dei
,
the
servant
of
the
servants
of
God
,
and
will
you
have
it
(
say
you
)
that
by
reason
of
his
humility
,
there
must
not
be
any
Superiority
?
learne
of
me
,
for
I
am
lowly
and
meeke
,
He
that
humbleth
himselfe
shall
be
exalted
.
servus
servorum
That
none
of
his
Apostles
should
reigne
as
Lord
over
his
Brethren
:
I
am
among
you
,
as
hee
that
serveth
.
Fawning
,
deceitfull
flattery
,
whispereth
into
the
eares
of
ecclesiasticall
persons
,
especially
of
the
Pope
,
in
a
shamelesse
manner
,
saying
;
as
there
is
no
power
but
of
God
,
so
there
is
none
,
either
Temporall
or
Ecclesiasticall
,
Imperiall
,
or
Regall
,
but
from
the
Pope
,
in
whose
thigh
Christ
hath
written
,
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
of
whose
power
to
dispute
is
sacrilegious
boldnesse
,
to
whom
no
man
may
say
,
sir
,
why
doe
you
so
?
though
he
alter
,
overturne
,
waste
,
and
confound
all
States
,
rules
,
and
possessions
of
men
:
let
me
be
judged
a
lyar
if
these
things
be
not
found
written
by
them
that
seeme
wise
in
their
owno
eyes
,
and
if
some
Topes
have
not
given
credit
to
such
lying
and
flattering
words
.
a
servant
(
privie
lest
the
Soveraignty
of
honour
exhibited
unto
him
,
should
in
his
owne
conceit
lift
him
higher
,
then
the
degree
of
humane
condition
;
to
that
purpose
seemeth
the
stoole
of
easement
at
his
creation
,
to
be
set
before
him
to
temper
the
highnesse
of
that
vocation
,
with
the
base
consideration
of
humane
infirmities
and
necessities
.
because
hee
must
carry
himselfe
like
a
Servant
,
must
he
not
therefore
feed
the
lambs
,
and
sheepe
of
Christ
?
not
Teachers
but
Deceivers
;
they
were
not
Feeders
,
but
Beguilers
;
they
were
not
Pralates
,
but
Whosoever
they
be
that
feed
the
sheepe
,
to
the
end
to
make
them
theirs
,
and
not
Christs
,
they
love
themselves
and
not
Christ
Advancing
himselfe
above
all
that
is
worshipped
,
or
called
God
:
That
all
should
fall
downe
and
kisse
his
feet
.
Not
contented
with
the
fruits
and
profits
of
the
Bishopricke
of
and
Saints
Patrimonie
,
though
very
great
and
royall
,
laid
his
greedy
hands
on
other
mens
flocks
,
replenished
with
milke
and
wooll
,
usurped
the
right
of
bestowing
Bishopricks
,
and
livings
Ecclesiasticall
throughout
all
Christendome
:
he
raised
his
Cardinals
,
as
complices
of
his
Pompe
,
from
Clergy-men
of
low
estate
to
the
Peeres
of
Princes
,
and
inriched
them
with
the
dispensations
,
to
have
and
to
hold
offices
and
benefices
,
not
two
,
or
three
,
or
ten
,
or
twenty
,
but
a
hundred
,
or
two
hundred
,
yea
sometimes
foure
hundred
,
or
five
hundred
,
or
more
,
and
those
not
small
or
leane
ones
,
but
even
the
best
and
fattest
.
Hee
filled
the
house
of
God
with
dumb
dogs
,
and
evill
beasts
,
even
from
the
highest
Prelates
to
the
basest
hedge-Priests
,
and
all
to
maintaine
the
pride
and
riot
of
his
worldly
state
,
which
he
hath
lifted
up
above
Kings
and
Emperors
Servus
Servorum
The
Pope
himselfe
giveth
no
manner
of
reverence
to
any
man
alive
,
neither
openly
by
standing
up
,
or
by
bowing
downe
,
or
by
uncovering
his
head
.
as
soone
as
he
seeth
the
Pope
,
he
worshippeth
him
with
bare
head
,
touching
the
ground
with
his
knee
.
Againe
,
when
he
commeth
to
the
foot
of
the
Popes
Throne
,
hee
kneeleth
downe
.
Last
of
all
,
when
hee
commeth
to
the
Popes
feet
,
hee
kisseth
them
(
devoutly
)
in
the
reverence
of
our
Saviour
.
humble
Servant
of
Servants
I
have
power
to
make
Emperors
,
and
to
unmake
them
againe
at
my
pleasure
.
Servant
of
Servants
Servant
of
Servants
Servant
of
Servants
Franciscus
Dandalus
Servant
of
Servants
Servant
of
Servants
Iohn
,
the
Popes
vassall
,
and
his
Iade
King
of
Pride
to
be
nigh
at
hand
Here
againe
the
Knight
giveth
more
ample
testimony
of
his
notorious
naughtie
dealing
.
Why
,
when
he
said
the
Heretikes
had
the
picture
of
Christ
made
,
as
they
said
,
by
why
I
say
,
could
not
hee
have
gone
on
with
Irenaeus
;
they
crowne
them
,
and
propose
them
with
the
Images
of
the
Philosophers
of
the
world
,
to
wit
,
and
the
rest
;
and
use
such
other
observation
towards
them
,
as
the
Gentiles
doe
.
Doth
not
this
answer
you
Doe
you
not
here
find
a
difference
betweene
their
worship
and
ours
?
betweene
Idolatry
and
Religion
?
&c.
This
is
too
too
grosse
for
such
a
subtile
Knight
as
you
are
.
the
Heretikes
crowned
the
Philosophers
Images
.
and
so
was
reckoned
,
and
detested
as
an
Heretike
Irenaeus
,
Epiphanius
Images
of
Christ
and
Saint
in
her
Closet
,
and
setting
Garlands
on
their
heads
,
and
burning
Incense
to
them
.
Shee
her selfe
Austine
,
was
of
Sect
,
and
worshipped
the
Images
of
with
bowing
her selfe
and
burning
Incense
.
Epiphanius
have
Images
painted
with
colours
,
and
some
of
gold
and
silver
,
which
they
say
,
are
the
Images
of
and
made
in
the
time
of
when
Christ
was
conversant
amongst
them
.
to
cense
,
and
bow
to
the
Image
,
even
of
or
Christs
.
But
doe
you
not
find
a
difference
betweene
their
adoring
the
creature
of
wood
and
colour
,
in
place
of
the
creature
,
and
our
adoring
the
Creator
represented
by
the
creature
?
For
the
Pagans
worship
things
that
be
,
Aug.
contià
Faust
.
l.
20.
c.
5.
though
they
be
not
to
be
worshipped
;
but
you
worship
those
things
that
be
not
at
all
,
but
are
fained
by
the
vanitie
of
your
deceitfull
fables
and
tales
.
the
Heathen
did
worship
the
Creatures
of
wood
,
in
place
of
the
Creator
:
Ambr.
in
Psal.
118.
Serm.
10.
Ambrose
,
because
they
thinke
it
to
be
the
Image
of
God
.
Bulla
Pij
Pagans
,
That
in
their
owne
consciences
they
knew
well
enough
,
that
the
Gods
which
they
worshipped
were
but
men
,
that
it
was
to
be
proved
in
what
places
they
were
borne
,
where
they
had
lived
,
Tert.
Apolog.
cap.
10.
and
left
a
remembrance
of
their
workes
,
where
they
were
buried
:
If
the
Christians
deny
things
made
of
wood
,
stone
,
brasse
,
or
gold
,
to
be
God
,
wee
grant
it
;
for
otherwise
it
were
a
ridiculous
opinion
;
for
who
but
a
starke
foole
did
ever
account
them
for
gods
?
are
the
services
unto
the
gods
,
or
else
certaine
resemblances
of
the
gods
.
We
worship
the
Images
which
we
may
see
,
in
the
honor
of
that
God
which
cannot
be
seen
.
Austine
:
I
worship
neither
the
Image
,
nor
the
devill
,
but
by
a
Corporall
figure
,
I
behold
the
signe
of
that
which
I
ought
to
worship
.
in
spirit
and
truth
Carpocratian
,
Thou
shalt
not
covet
thy
Neighbours
wife
,
By
thy
Neighbour
is
understood
,
the
Neighbour
of
the
Gentiles
.
This
doctrine
is
too
grosse
for
so
subtile
a
Iesuit
as
you
are
.
doth
succeed
the
second
Commandement
Orig
contra
Celsum
,
l.
3.
Common
sense
doth
will
men
to
thinke
that
God
is
not
delighted
with
honour
of
Images
made
by
men
,
to
represent
his
likenesse
,
or
any
signification
of
him
:
yea
,
who
that
hath
his
right
wits
,
will
not
laugh
at
him
,
who
after
those
excellent
and
Philosophicall
disputations
concerning
God
,
or
the
gods
,
doth
looke
to
Images
,
and
either
offereth
prayers
unto
them
,
or
by
the
contemplation
thereof
,
as
of
some
visible
signe
,
goeth
about
to
lift
up
his
mind
to
the
cogitation
of
God
,
thereby
to
be
understood
.
Communion
in
one
kind
That
before
there
were
Manichees
in
the
world
,
the
blessed
Sacrament
was
administred
sometimes
in
one
kind
,
sometimes
in
both
.
The
Manichees
,
to
cover
their
infidelitie
,
venture
to
be
present
at
our
mysteries
,
and
so
carry
themselves
in
receiving
of
the
Sacraments
for
their
more
safety
,
that
they
take
the
body
of
Christ
with
an
unworthy
mouth
:
but
in
any
wise
,
they
shunne
to
drinke
the
blood
of
our
Redemption
,
which
I
would
have
your
devoutnesse
learne
;
for
by
this
sacrilegious
simulation
,
they
may
be
noted
by
the
Godly
,
that
they
may
be
chased
away
by
the
Priestly
power
.
Leo
Gelasius
:
We
have
intelligence
that
certaine
men
,
receiving
only
a
portion
of
the
sanctified
Body
,
abstain
from
the
Cup
of
the
sacred
blood
,
who
,
for
that
it
appeareth
they
be
intangled
with
I
know
not
what
superstition
,
let
them
either
receive
the
whole
Sacraments
,
or
be
driven
from
the
whole
;
because
the
dividing
and
parting
of
one
and
the
same
mystery
,
cannot
be
without
grievous
Sacrilege
.
as
at
that
time
the
Church
forbad
the
use
of
one
kind
,
so
now
it
forbiddeth
the
use
of
both
,
and
may
againe
give
way
when
it
shall
seeme
convenient
for
the
use
of
both
kinds
.
(
4
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
There
is
where
the
Priests
differ
nothing
from
the
people
,
as
when
we
must
receive
the
dreadfull
mysteries
;
for
it
is
not
here
,
as
it
was
in
the
old
Law
,
where
the
Priest
eates
one
part
,
and
the
people
another
,
neither
was
it
lawfull
for
the
people
to
be
partaker
of
those
things
of
which
the
Priest
was
;
but
now
it
is
not
so
,
but
rather
one
Body
is
proposed
to
all
,
and
one
Cup
(
to
all
.
)
There
are
some
false
Catholikes
that
feare
not
to
stop
the
Reformation
of
the
Church
,
what
they
can
;
these
spare
no
blasphemy
,
lest
that
other
part
of
the
Sacrament
should
be
restored
to
the
Lay
people
:
for
Christ
spake
,
drinke
yee
all
of
this
,
onely
to
the
Apostles
;
but
the
words
of
the
Masse
be
these
,
Take
and
eate
yee
all
of
this
:
Here
I
would
know
of
them
whether
this
were
spoken
onely
to
the
Apostles
:
then
must
lay
men
abstaine
likewise
from
the
Element
of
bread
;
which
to
say
,
is
an
haeresie
,
yea
,
a
pestilent
and
detestable
blasphemy
.
It
is
therefore
consequent
that
both
these
words
.
(
Eate
yee
,
Drinke
yee
)
were
spoken
to
the
whole
Church
.
Invocation
of
Angels
they
were
Haeretikes
swarving
from
the
rule
of
the
Catholike
faith
by
excesse
,
that
is
,
honouring
Angels
more
then
their
due
.
Isid.
Orig
.
in
l.
8.
c.
5.
Rhem.
Annot.
in
Apoc.
19.
Sect.
4.
those
haeretikes
were
inclined
to
the
worship
of
Angels
they
were
called
Angelici
,
because
they
did
worship
Angels
.
religious
reverence
,
honour
,
and
adoration
,
Saints
and
Angels
reigning
with
Christ
are
to
be
worshipped
and
prayed
unto
.
that
they
belong
to
God
,
and
in
that
respect
we
are
to
put
our
trust
in
them
,
and
make
Oblations
to
them
according
to
the
Lawes
,
and
pray
unto
them
that
they
may
be
favourable
untous
:
Away
with
councell
,
saying
,
that
we
must
pray
to
Angels
,
and
let
us
not
so
much
as
afford
any
little
audience
to
it
.
be
the
inchantments
of
the
Devils
,
though
he
be
an
Angell
,
though
an
Archangell
,
though
they
be
Cherubins
,
endure
it
not
;
For
,
neither
will
those
powers
themselves
admit
it
,
but
reject
it
,
when
they
see
their
Lord
dishonored
;
I
have
favoured
thee
,
saith
he
,
and
have
said
,
call
upon
me
;
and
dost
thou
dishonour
him
with
calling
upon
others
?
they
should
not
pray
unto
Angels
,
nor
forsake
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
Christians
ought
not
to
forsake
the
Church
of
God
,
and
depart
aside
,
and
invocate
Angels
,
and
make
meetings
,
which
are
things
forbidden
.
If
any
man
therefore
be
found
to
give
himselfe
to
this
priuie
Idolatry
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
Wee
doe
not
adore
or
worship
the
Reliques
of
Martyrs
,
no
nor
the
Sunne
,
nor
Moone
,
nor
Angels
,
nor
Archangels
,
nor
Cherubins
,
nor
Se
raphins
,
nor
any
name
that
is
named
in
this
world
,
or
in
the
world
to
come
,
lest
we
should
serve
the
creature
,
rather
then
the
Creator
,
who
is
blessed
for
ever
,
Whom
should
I
finde
that
might
reconcile
me
unto
thee
?
should
I
have
gone
unto
the
Angels
,
with
what
prayer
?
with
what
Sacraments
?
Many
endeavouring
to
returne
unto
thee
,
and
not
being
able
to
doe
it
by
themselves
,
as
I
heare
,
have
tried
these
things
,
and
have
fallen
into
the
desire
of
curious
visions
,
and
were
accounted
worthy
of
illusions
.
Puritans
.
These
were
Novations
who
out
of
pride
and
selfe
conceits
,
as
if
they
were
more
cleane
and
holy
,
did
condemne
Catholikes
.
whilst
these
men
call
themselves
Puritans
,
by
this
very
ground
they
prove
themselves
to
be
impure
;
for
whosoever
pronounceth
himselfe
to
be
pure
,
doth
therein
absolutely
condemne
himselfe
to
be
impure
.
That
they
did
disallow
it
,
especially
in
Priests
,
I
doe
not
finde
it
in
Epiphanius
.
Epiph.
haeres
.
46.
&
47.
p.
mihi
93.95
.
Aug.
ep.
74.
Dist.
82.
cap.
Proposuisti
Tatianus
accounted
of
Marriage
,
as
whoredome
and
corruption
,
and
forbad
the
eating
of
meates
.
Manichees
did
permit
their
hearers
to
eate
flesh
,
to
use
husbandry
,
and
to
marry
wives
,
but
those
which
were
called
Elect
,
did
use
none
of
those
things
.
(
viz.
They
which
live
in
the
flesh
cannot
please
God
,
neither
can
they
be
holy
.
(
viz.
Manichees
who
permit
Marriage
to
all
,
but
to
their
Priests
.
Because
they
did
exceede
the
measure
of
honor
due
to
our
blessed
Lady
.
she
was
highly
favoured
,
and
blessed
among
women
Epiphanius
,
Christ
said
unto
her
,
woman
,
what
have
I
to
doe
with
thee
?
my
hower
is
not
yet
come
;
lest
any
man
should
thinke
our
Lady
was
of
greater
excellency
,
he
called
her
woman
,
as
it
were
prophecying
of
the
kinds
and
sects
of
haeresies
that
were
to
come
into
the
world
;
lest
any
man
having
too
great
an
opinion
of
that
Holy
Saint
,
should
fall
into
this
haeresie
and
into
the
dotage
of
the
same
.
That
God
was
borne
of
a
Virgin
,
we
beleeve
because
we
reade
it
;
That
had
Matrimoniall
company
with
her
husband
after
her
delivery
,
we
doe
not
beleeve
,
because
we
reade
it
not
.
did
exceede
the
measure
of
honor
due
unto
our
Lady
,
be
beautifull
and
holy
,
and
honourable
,
yet
is
shee
not
to
be
adored
;
For
these
women
worshipping
renew
againe
the
Sacrifice
of
Wine
mingled
in
the
honour
of
the
Goddesse
and
prepare
a
Table
for
the
Devill
,
and
not
for
God
,
as
it
is
written
in
the
Scriptures
,
Their
women
boult
flower
,
and
their
children
gather
sticks
to
make
fine
Cakes
,
in
the
honour
of
the
Queene
of
Heaven
.
Therefore
let
such
women
be
rebuked
by
the
Prophet
and
let
them
no
more
trouble
the
world
,
and
let
them
not
say
,
we
worship
the
Queene
of
Heaven
.
(
437.
That
it
is
for
an
ornament
of
an
earthly
Kingdome
,
that
it
should
have
both
a
King
and
a
Queene
,
and
therefore
when
any
King
hath
not
a
wife
,
his
subjects
often
request
him
to
take
one
.
Hereupon
the
eternall
King
and
Omnipotent
Emperour
minding
to
adorne
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
above
,
did
frame
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
make
her
the
Lady
and
Empresse
of
his
Kingdome
and
Empire
,
that
the
Prophecy
of
may
be
verified
,
saying
unto
her
in
the
Psalme
,
upon
thy
right
hand
did
sit
the
Queene
in
clothing
of
Gold
.
Haile
most
holy
the
Mother
of
God
(
the
Queene
of
Heaven
)
the
Gate
of
Paradise
,
the
Lady
of
the
world
;
thou
art
a
singular
and
p●re
Virgin
,
thou
didst
receive
Christ
without
sinne
,
thou
didst
beare
the
Creator
and
Saviour
of
the
world
:
Deliver
mee
from
all
evill
,
and
pray
for
my
sinnes
.
Amen
.
Ave
Regina
Coeli
;
Haile
Queene
of
Heaven
.
Wee
worship
the
Queene
of
Heaven
.
(
Regina
Coeli
Queene
of
Heaven
Arnold
.
Carnotens
.
tract
.
de
laudibus
Virginis
.
That
shee
is
constituted
over
every
Creature
;
and
whosoever
boweth
his
knee
unto
doth
fall
downe
also
,
and
supplicate
unto
his
Mother
,
so
that
the
glory
of
the
Son
may
be
judged
not
so
much
,
to
be
common
with
the
Mother
,
as
to
be
the
very
same
.
Queene
of
Heaven
O
Empresse
Bonav
.
Corona
.
B.
Mariae
Virginis
Operum
.
Tom.
6.
edit.
Rom.
and
our
most
kind
Lady
,
by
the
authority
of
a
Mother
,
command
thy
most
beloved
Son
,
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
Incline
the
countenance
of
thy
Son
upon
us
,
compell
him
by
thy
prayers
,
to
have
mercie
upon
us
sinners
.
E
tranverso
An.
1596.
Preserve
mee
ô
Lady
,
for
in
thee
have
I
put
my
trust
.
Blessed
are
they
whose
hearts
doe
love
thee
,
ô
Virgin
their
sinnes
by
thee
shall
mercifully
be
washed
away
.
Have
mercie
upon
mee
,
ô
Lady
,
have
mercie
upon
mee
,
because
my
heart
is
prepared
to
search
out
thy
will
,
and
in
the
shadow
of
thy
wings
will
I
rest
.
Give
the
King
thy
Iudgements
,
ô
Lord
,
and
thy
mercie
to
the
Queene
his
Mother
.
O
come
let
us
sing
unto
our
Lady
,
let
us
make
a
joyfull
noise
to
our
Queene
,
that
brings
salvation
.
Let
every
spirit
or
every
thing
that
hath
breath
,
praise
our
Lady
.
Truly
,
if
it
be
lawfull
to
speake
it
,
thou
in
some
respect
didst
greater
things
to
God
,
then
God
himselfe
did
to
thee
and
to
all
mankind
.
Bernardin
.
de
Bust.
Martial
.
part
.
6.
Serm.
2.
memb.
3.
I
will
therefore
speake
that
,
which
out
of
thy
humility
thou
hast
past
in
silence
.
For
thou
onely
didst
sing
,
Hee
that
is
mighty
hath
done
to
mee
great
things
;
but
I
doe
sing
and
say
,
That
thou
hast
done
greater
things
to
him
that
is
mighty
.
doth
not
exceed
the
measure
of
honour
due
unto
our
Lady
?
The
line
should
be
drawne
along
by
a
continued
succession
,
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
:
How
neere
affinity
you
have
with
their
adulterate
issue
.
This
is
so
false
,
and
so
apparently
false
,
as
that
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
hee
that
shall
averre
it
,
will
make
no
soruple
of
any
lie
,
how
lewd
soever
.
(
most
firme
Argument
They
have
not
the
succession
of
that
want
the
faith
of
base
Harlots
beare
all
the
sway
at
and
gave
Bishopricks
at
their
pleasures
,
and
intruded
their
Paramours
into
chaire
,
false
Popes
,
whose
names
are
written
in
the
Catalogue
of
Popes
,
onely
to
note
and
designe
the
times
.
1. That I allege but three Authors , Adrian , Coster , and Harding ; and them falsly , or impertinently , for three severall points of the Protestant Faith , none for the universality of it in generall , as the title promiseth . 2. That it is not sufficient to name some in the Roman Church , who held some of our opinions , but that I must shew a distinct companie from the Roman , making a Church . 3. That it is not to purpose , to shew the Antiquitie and Vniversality of those points wherin we agree with you , but in those other points wherein wee disagree . 4. That if it were granted , the Protestant Church in former ages lay hid in the bosome of the Roman Church , that proveth it to have been invisible , rather than visible .
It
is
a
bold
and
unlikely
adventure
,
and
it
is
shamelesse
and
impudent
.
bringeth
not
one
Author
,
I
say
,
not
one
for
the
Vniversalitie
and
Antiquitie
of
his
Church
.
It
were
a
signe
of
most
insolent
madnesse
.
Shamelesse
,
and
impudent
adventure
If
hee
should
have
one
,
two
,
or
three
,
or
ten
men
,
it
would
not
be
sufficient
for
him
,
unlesse
hee
have
the
Authoritie
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
or
Church
of
name
,
and
punishment
due
to
Heresie
,
(
Roman
Catholike
In
this
Section
he
bringeth
onely
three
Catholike
Authors
,
but
no
word
for
Antiquitie
,
or
universalitie
.
I
say
nothing
here
of
the
mans
notable
cunning
and
falshood
,
in
making
him
beleeve
,
as
if
we
did
excuse
our selves
in
those
things
whereof
they
accuse
us
.
Cardinall
,
Qui
decipi
vult
,
decipiatur
.
It
is
not
as
putteth
it
,
to
wit
if
the
consecrated
Bread
be
Christ
,
but
if
it
be
rightly
consecrated
.
when
the
host
is
adored
,
that
condition
is
ever
at
lest
to
be
supposed
(
if
it
be
rightly
consecrated
)
The
case
is
like
in
the
host
not
consecrated
:
For
God
and
Christ
is
not
adored
simply
,
but
as
he
is
existing
under
the
formes
of
bread
and
wine
.
If
therefore
he
be
not
there
,
but
it
be
found
that
Divine
worship
is
given
to
a
creature
insteede
of
Christ
,
there
is
Idolatry
also
:
For
even
in
this
regard
they
were
Idolaters
who
adored
Heaven
,
or
any
other
thing
,
supposing
with
themselves
that
they
adored
in
it
the
Divinity
,
whom
they
called
the
soule
of
the
world
.
none
can
be
certaine
by
the
certainity
of
faith
that
he
doth
receive
a
true
Sacrament
.
No
man
Andreas
Vega
can
beleeve
assuredly
,
that
he
receiveth
the
least
part
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
this
is
so
surely
to
be
credited
,
as
it
is
apparant
that
we
live
No
man
,
be
he
never
so
simple
,
or
never
so
wise
,
ought
precisely
to
believe
that
this
is
the
body
of
our
Lord
that
the
Priest
hath
consecrated
,
but
onely
under
this
condition
,
if
all
things
concerning
the
consecration
be
done
as
appertaineth
;
for
otherwise
he
shall
avouch
a
creature
to
be
the
Creator
,
which
were
Idolatry
.
Iohannes
de
Burgo
If
the
Bread
be
made
of
any
other
then
wheaten
flower
,
which
may
possibly
happen
,
or
if
there
be
too
much
water
in
quantity
,
that
it
overcomes
and
alters
the
nature
of
wine
;
if
the
wine
be
changed
into
vinegar
,
and
therefore
cannot
serve
for
consecration
;
If
there
be
thirteene
cakes
upon
the
Table
,
and
the
Priest
for
his
consecration
determine
onely
upon
twelve
,
in
that
case
not
one
of
them
all
is
Consecrated
:
Lastly
,
if
the
Priest
dissemble
,
or
leave
out
the
words
of
Consecration
,
or
if
he
forget
it
,
or
minde
it
not
,
in
all
and
every
of
these
wayes
,
there
is
nothing
Consecrated
,
and
consequently
the
people
giving
divine
honour
to
the
Sacrament
all
Bread
or
Cup
,
commit
flat
Idolatry
.
he
which
doubteth
is
condemned
already
if
a
Priest
having
charge
of
foure
or
five
hundred
soules
were
an
Infidell
,
but
a
formall
Hyppocrite
,
and
in
absolving
the
Penitent
,
baptizing
of
children
,
and
Consecrating
the
Eucharist
,
had
an
intention
not
to
doe
that
which
the
Church
doth
,
it
must
be
said
that
the
children
are
damned
,
the
penitent
not
absolved
,
and
that
all
remaine
without
the
fruite
of
the
Communion
.
hath
erred
in
this
,
or
in
any
other
point
,
doth
it
follow
that
he
agreeeth
with
you
in
all
other
?
Marginall
Note
erected
a
most
famous
Stewes
at
Rome
.
25.
26.
Francisco
Chiericato
That
hee
would
have
induced
the
Vniversitie
of
to
beleeve
,
that
the
soules
of
the
righteous
doe
not
see
God
face
to
face
;
and
that
no
man
should
take
his
degree
in
Divinitie
,
unlesse
hee
should
first
sweare
to
maintaine
that
perstiferous
.
Heresie
,
and
perpetually
to
cleave
unto
it
.
(
viz.
)
That
the
Pope
may
erre
,
even
in
things
touching
the
Faith
,
and
avouch
that
which
is
Heresie
y
his
determination
,
or
decree
.
Wee
accuse
them
for
taking
away
the
Cup
from
the
Lay-people
;
they
excuse
it
,
that
it
was
not
taken
up
by
the
commandment
of
the
Bishops
,
but
is
crept
in
,
the
Bishops
winking
thereat
I
would
know
what
excuse
you
can
find
for
such
a
notorious
lye
.
an
Excuse
.
Howbeit
this
custome
came
in
,
not
so
much
by
the
commandement
of
the
Bishop
,
as
by
the
peoples
use
and
practise
.
Where
is
testimony
for
Antiquitie
,
Vniversalitie
,
Certaintie
,
and
Safetie
,
straine
at
a
Gnat
,
and
swallow
a
Camell
.
Since
you
are
so
shamelesse
as
to
say
,
That
we
doe
not
condemne
you
for
receiving
in
both
kinds
,
Looke
into
the
Councell
of
and
see
whether
you
doe
not
finde
a
heavy
curse
,
&c.
For
following
Christs
example
,
and
receiving
in
both
kinds
Following
Christs
example
The
Councell
of
Trent
layes
a
heavie
curse
against
any
that
shall
say
,
that
all
and
every
of
the
Faithfull
ought
,
by
the
precept
of
God
,
or
necessitie
of
salvation
,
to
receive
both
kinds
.
It
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
is
best
,
and
sittest
to
be
practised
,
which
Christ
himselfe
hath
done
.
(
viz
)
You
doe
not
condemne
us
for
following
Christs
example
.
If
any
should
obstinately
maintaine
that
it
was
unlawfull
,
or
erronious
,
to
receive
in
one
kind
,
hee
ought
to
be
punished
,
and
driven
out
as
an
Heretike
.
Iuel
,
of
Private
Masse
That
it
is
through
their
owne
default
and
negligence
,
whereof
the
godly
and
faithfull
people
,
have
sithence
the
time
of
the
Primitive
Church
much
complained
.
This
hath
no
sense
,
for
here
is
a
Relative
(
Their
)
In
case
the
people
might
be
stirred
to
such
devotion
;
as
to
dispose
themselves
worthily
to
receive
their
Howsel
every
day
with
the
Priest
,
as
they
did
in
the
Primitive
Church
;
what
would
these
men
have
to
say
?
It
were
to
be
wished
as
oftentimes
as
the
Priest
doth
celebrate
the
high
Sacrifice
,
that
there
were
some
,
who
worthily
disposed
,
might
receive
their
Rites
with
him
,
and
be
partakers
Sacramentally
,
of
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
with
him
:
Because
it
would
be
more
commendable
,
and
more
godly
on
the
Churches
part
.
I
have
so
egregiously
belyed
It
is
far
greater
evill
for
you
to
be
truly
charged
with
Heresie
,
than
for
us
to
be
charged
with
Idolatrie
:
The
question
doth
truly
result
upon
your selves
;
Where
was
your
Church
?
that
is
,
where
was
your
Doctrine
,
and
Articles
of
the
Creed
,
received
Wee
must
shew
you
a
companie
of
men
in
former
times
distinct
from
yours
.
There
was
none
more
pernitious
to
the
Church
of
than
it
,
and
that
for
three
causes
:
First
,
because
it
is
of
longer
continuance
;
for
some
say
it
hath
continued
from
the
time
of
(
which
is
three
hundred
yeares
after
Christ
)
others
say
,
from
the
time
of
the
Apostles
.
Secondly
,
because
it
is
more
Vniversall
,
for
there
is
scarse
any
Country
,
wherein
this
Sect
hath
not
crept
.
Thirdly
,
whereas
all
other
sorts
blaspheme
God
,
this
Sect
hath
a
great
shew
of
godlinesse
:
for
they
live
justly
before
men
,
they
beleeve
all
rightly
concerning
God
,
and
the
Articles
of
the
Creed
;
onely
they
speake
evill
of
the
Church
of
and
hate
it
;
and
by
this
meanes
draw
multitudes
to
their
beliefe
after
them
.
Augustus
Thuanus
1.
1550.
these
who
are
commonly
called
Waldenses
,
Picards
,
Albigenses
,
Cathari
,
Lollards
,
though
by
their
difference
of
place
they
had
divers
names
,
yet
they
held
the
same
faith
,
which
held
in
England
,
and
and
gathered
strength
at
the
comming
of
especially
in
the
who
professed
a
Religion
agreeing
almost
in
all
things
with
Cardinall
Sadolet
did
examine
them
,
and
found
many
things
malitiously
fained
against
them
.
that
about
the
yeare
these
men
did
publish
their
doctrine
differing
but
a
little
from
the
Protestants
,
not
onely
through
but
also
through
all
the
coasts
of
Europe
:
French
,
Spaniards
,
English
,
Scots
,
Italians
,
Germans
,
Bohemians
,
Saxons
,
Polonians
,
Lituanians
,
Dominick
P.
(
mihi
)
556.
before
he
was
yet
borne
,
dreamed
that
shee
was
delivered
of
a
whelpe
,
with
a
firebrand
in
his
mouth
,
with
which
he
set
the
whole
world
on
fire
his
sleepe
the
Church
of
to
totter
and
ready
to
fall
,
and
that
supported
it
,
and
held
it
up
with
his
shoulders
,
signifying
thereby
,
that
he
,
and
those
of
his
order
should
doe
great
good
to
the
Catholike
faith
.
George
Morell
private
Masse
Prayer
in
an
unknowne
tongue
Marriage
of
Priests
Communion
in
both
kindes
It
is
our
Mother
unto
whom
the
Latin
Church
is
beholding
for
all
that
ever
she
hath
.
We
give
thanks
to
God
,
the
Author
of
all
grace
,
and
we
rejoyce
with
many
others
,
but
especially
in
this
,
that
in
many
things
your
doctrine
is
agreeable
to
our
Church
.
the
Muscovites
,
Armenians
,
Aegyptians
,
Aethiopians
,
We
are
no
more
moved
with
the
examples
of
Muscovites
,
Armenians
,
Egyptians
,
and
Aethiopians
,
then
with
the
examples
of
Lutherans
,
or
Anabaptists
,
and
Calvinists
,
for
they
are
either
Haeretikes
or
Schismatikes
.
But
you
are
not
of
it
since
the
time
you
have
begun
to
be
against
it
.
Tertullian
,
That
us
out
of
the
mild
,
fat
,
and
profitable
Olive
,
the
sower
bastard
Olive
groweth
;
so
have
errors
fructified
out
of
the
true
Church
,
but
became
wild
by
untruth
and
lying
,
degenerating
from
the
graine
of
truth
,
and
so
not
yours
;
and
this
doth
fully
answer
the
matter
Thou
wert
cut
out
of
the
Olive
tree
,
which
is
wild
by
nature
,
and
wert
grafted
contrary
to
nature
into
a
good
Olive
tree
.
A
me
incipias
,
&
erit
verus
sillogismus
,
and
you
would
have
me
shew
the
deniall
of
them
to
have
beene
antiently
and
universally
taught
.
that
Faith
which
was
once
given
to
the
Saints
one
of
our
Sacraments
is
an
empty
piece
of
Bread
,
and
a
sup
of
wine
.
F.
Kellison
That
if
hee
did
meane
as
hee
speaketh
,
hee
would
not
dispute
with
him
,
but
would
shake
hands
with
him
,
as
with
a
Catholike
.
I
say
that
in
the
Mysterie
of
the
Supper
,
by
the
signe
of
Bread
and
Wine
,
is
Christ
truly
delivered
,
yea
,
and
his
Body
and
his
Blood
.
And
a
little
before
those
words
,
hee
giveth
the
reason
;
Because
,
saith
he
,
Christs
words
,
[
This
is
my
Body
]
are
so
plaine
,
that
unlesse
a
man
will
call
God
a
deceiver
,
hee
can
never
be
so
bold
as
to
say
,
that
hee
setteth
before
us
an
emptie
Signe
.
empty
signe
Calvin
and
Oecolampadius
,
and
Peter
Martyr
,
doe
teach
the
Bread
is
called
Christs
Body
figuratively
,
as
being
a
signe
or
figure
of
his
body
,
but
they
adde
withall
,
it
is
no
bare
(
and
empty
)
figure
,
but
such
as
doth
truely
convey
unto
them
the
things
signified
thereby
Part.
4.
p.
mihi
,
779.
for
which
truthes
sake
,
Christ
said
not
this
Bread
is
a
figure
of
my
body
,
but
it
is
my
body
.
Church
;
God
forbid
wee
should
deny
that
the
flesh
and
blood
of
Christ
are
truly
present
,
and
truly
received
of
the
Faithfull
,
at
the
Lords
Table
.
It
is
the
Doctrine
that
wee
teach
others
,
and
wherewith
wee
comfort
our selves
.
Wee
never
doubted
but
the
Truth
was
present
with
the
Signe
,
and
the
Spirit
with
the
Sacrament
,
Wee
knew
there
could
not
follow
an
operation
,
if
there
were
not
a
presence
before
.
Bellarmine
;
Wee
beleeve
the
presence
,
Wee
beleeve
,
I
say
,
the
presence
as
well
as
you
:
concerning
the
manner
of
the
presence
,
we
doe
not
unadvisedly
define
;
nay
more
,
wee
doe
not
scrupulously
inquire
,
no
more
than
wee
doe
in
Baptisme
,
how
the
blood
of
Christ
cleanseth
us
.
But
will
any
Catholike
allow
this
to
have
been
Catholike
Doctrine
?
(
Scil.
Hebrew
Canon
of
the
Iewes
The
old
Testament
was
contained
in
two
and
twentie
bookes
,
according
to
the
number
of
the
Hebrew
letters
.
Peruse
the
two
and
twentie
books
of
the
old
Testament
,
but
meddle
not
with
the
Apochrypha
.
Christians
had
a
definite
number
of
books
comprehended
in
the
Canon
,
which
were
two
and
twentie
,
equall
to
the
number
of
the
Hebrew
letters
.
the
Hebrew
Canon
,
which
conteined
our
two
and
twentie
books
.
Gregory
Nazianzen
Damascene
,
Hugo
de
Sancto
Victore
,
Lyranus
,
Hugo
Cardinalis
,
Tostatus
,
Waldensis
,
Driedo
,
But
here
is
one
thing
which
giveth
mee
much
cause
of
wonder
;
which
is
,
that
you
talke
of
Traditions
,
as
distinct
from
Scripture
.
I
ever
tooke
you
to
be
so
fallen
out
with
them
,
that
you
made
the
deniall
of
them
a
fundament
all
point
of
your
Religion
,
that
you
would
not
indure
the
word
Tradition
;
but
alwaies
translated
,
or
rather
falsified
it
into
Ordinances
.
Hee
who
once
goeth
beyond
the
bounds
of
Modestie
,
had
need
to
be
lustily
impudent
.
2
,
3
,
6.
3
,
8
,
9
,
13.
Colossians
,
Galatians
1.14
.
1.
Rhemish
Testament
Wee
alwaies
translate
it
falsifie
it
into
Ordinances
We
had
them
from
you
My
Lords
in
what
sort
your
affections
have
been
stirred
with
mine
accusers
eloquence
which
you
heard
them
speake
,
I
cannot
tell
.
But
well
I
wot
,
for
mine
owne
part
,
I
my selfe
,
whom
it
toucheth
most
,
was
almost
perswaded
to
beleeve
,
that
what
they
said
was
true
,
yea
although
it
were
against
my selfe
;
so
handsomly
they
can
tell
their
tale
,
and
so
likely
,
and
so
smoothly
they
convey
their
maters
:
every
word
they
spake
,
had
appearance
of
Truth
,
and
yet
in
good
sooth
,
they
have
scarsely
uttered
one
word
of
Truth
.
eat
ye
de
pecc
.
mer.
at
the
first
in
wonders
shew
first
index
librorum
prohibitorum
Dost
thou
beleeve
that
thou
canst
not
be
saved
but
by
the
death
of
Christ
?
the
sicke
person
answereth
;
I
beleeve
;
then
the
Priest
goeth
on
saying
,
Goe
too
therefore
as
long
as
thy
soule
remaines
in
thee
,
place
thy
whole
confidence
in
this
death
only
,
have
confidence
in
no
other
thing
,
commit
thy selfe
wholly
to
this
death
,
with
this
alone
cover
thy selfe
wholly
,
if
hee
say
unto
thee
,
thou
hast
deserved
damnation
,
say
Lord
,
I
set
the
death
of
our
Lord
lesus
Christ
betwixt
mee
and
my
bad
merits
,
and
I
offer
his
merit
in
stead
of
the
merits
which
I
ought
to
have
and
yet
have
not
.
Peter
Martyr
false
glasse
you
produce
but
one
only
place
out
of
one
authour
,
&c.
ac
pol
leonem
in
quit
;
but
,
that
one
is
a
Lion
of
more
worth
then
twenty
whelpes
:
I
reckon
that
the
sufferings
of
this
present
time
are
not
worthie
to
bee
compared
with
the
glorie
which
shall
bee
revealed
in
us
,
a
man
should
serve
God
a
thousand
yeares
,
and
that
most
fervently
,
he
should
not
deserve
of
condignity
to
bee
halfe
a
day
in
the
kingdome
of
heaven
.
Ecclesiasticall
ostracisme
it
must
needs
bee
singular
good
which
that
damned
monster
condemnes
:
they
change
not
,
nor
blot
out
any
thing
,
but
onely
where
manifest
errour
is
crept
in
,
and
that
since
the
yeare
Ignatius
,
Cyprian
,
Theodoret
If
I
have
spoken
ill
,
beare
witnesse
of
the
ill
,
if
well
,
why
smitest
thou
mee
?
S.
Anselme
though
it
bee
the
safest
way
to
cast
anchour
at
the
last
in
the
bottome
of
Gods
mercie
,
and
put
our
whole
confidence
in
Christs
merits
,
it
doth
not
from
hence
follow
,
but
that
men
may
doe
workes
meritorious
of
increase
of
grace
and
glory
.
doe
merit
not
only
increase
of
grace
and
glorie
,
but
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
eternall
life
I
beleeve
that
none
can
bee
saved
by
his
owne
merits
,
or
by
any
other
meanes
,
but
by
the
merit
of
Christs
passion
.
I
set
the
death
of
Christ
betwixt
'
mee
and
my
bad
merits
,
and
I
offer
his
merits
in
stead
of
the
merits
which
I
ought
to
have
,
and
have
not
.
This
is
my
body
B.
Fisher
This
is
my
body
Odo
Cameracensis
Christopherus
de
capite
fontium
This
is
my
body
Knight
,
l.
6.
de
Eucha
.
c.
7.
Alfonsus
à
Castro
Gregorie
de
Valentia
hee
meaneth
Bellarmine
Suarez
hoc
est
corpus
meum
Pater
nosters
that
it
was
in
a
manner
insoluble
,
not
in
regard
of
the
difficultie
of
the
matter
,
but
in
regard
of
the
intricacie
and
obscuritie
in
the
manner
of
propounding
it
:
leporis
instar
viam
intorquens
Apolog.
c.
Viste
,
asine
,
literas
doceam
,
As
therefore
a
little
before
hee
suffered
,
hee
could
change
the
substance
of
Bread
,
and
the
creature
of
Wine
into
his
proper
Body
,
which
was
to
suffer
,
and
into
his
Bloud
which
was
there
extant
to
bee
afterwards
shed
,
so
in
the
Desert
hee
was
able
to
change
Manna
and
water
into
his
owne
body
and
bloud
.
spirituall
rock
followed
them
,
and
that
rock
waes
Christ
.
Aelfrick
;
There
is
a
great
difference
betwixt
the
body
wherein
Christ
suffered
,
and
the
body
which
is
received
of
the
faithfull
,
the
body
in
which
Christ
suffered
,
was
borne
of
the
flesh
of
and
consisted
of
bloud
and
bone
,
but
the
other
is
gathered
of
many
cornes
without
hloud
and
bone
,
that
the
difference
which
Aelfrick
sheweth
betweene
Christ
on
the
Crosse
and
Christ
on
the
Sacrament
is
in
his
manner
of
being
,
not
in
the
being
it selfe
,
not
denying
him
to
bee
really
in
both
:
therefore
there
is
nothing
to
bee
understood
in
the
Sacrament
bodily
,
but
spiritually
:
nothing
bee
there
understood
bodily
but
spiritually
This
is
my
body
viz.
hoc
est
corpus
meum
This
is
my
Body
Odo
Cameracensis
This
is
my
body
,
unlesse
by
blessing
it
he
had
made
it
his
body
before
.
Take
yee
and
eat
vertuall
salve
that
those
men
above
alledged
,
who
impugne
the
prsent
tenent
of
the
Schooles
concerning
the
words
of
Consecration
,
in
which
the
essence
of
the
Sacrament
consisteth
vertually
retracted
such
opinions
,
because
they
submitted
their
writings
to
the
censure
of
the
Catholique
Church
:
they
vertually
retracted
by
submitting
their
judgement
to
the
Catholique
Church
,
common
faith
once
given
to
the
Saints
P.
Pius
that
these
words
,
This
is
my
body
,
doe
not
sufficiently
prove
the
reall
presence
of
our
Saviours
body
without
the
presupposed
authoritie
of
the
Church
suppositions
,
or
barely
pretended
authority
of
the
Church
,
It
is
to
bee
noted
,
that
though
it
bee
expressely
delivered
in
Scripture
,
that
the
body
of
Christ
is
truly
contained
under
the
forme
or
species
of
Bread
,
and
received
by
the
faithfull
,
yet
it
is
not
found
in
the
canon
of
the
Bible
,
how
the
body
of
Christ
is
there
,
whether
by
conversion
of
any
thing
into
it
or
whether
it
beginneth
to
be
there
without
conuersion
,
or
turning
the
substance
,
and
accidents
of
bread
remaining
.
denieth
only
that
Transubstantiation
is
found
in
Scripture
in
expresse
words
.
non
invenitur
;
It
is
not
found
in
Scripture
,
whether
Christs
body
be
there
by
conversion
of
any
thing
into
it
.
it
is
expresly
delivered
in
Scriptures
,
that
the
body
of
Christ
is
truly
contained
under
the
species
of
bread
,
Petrus
de
Alliaco
(
the
conversion
of
bread
into
Christs
body
)
cannot
evidently
bee
proved
out
of
Scripture
,
and
that
that
manner
or
meaning
which
supposeth
the
substance
of
bread
still
to
remaine
in
the
Sacrament
is
possible
,
neither
is
it
contrary
to
reason
,
or
to
the
authoritie
of
the
Scripture
;
nay
it
is
more
easie
to
bee
understood
,
and
more
reasonable
then
that
which
saith
,
the
substance
doth
leave
the
accidents
.
con
.
trans
This
is
my
body
a
great
losse
that
no
man
can
bee
able
to
prove
,
that
any
priest
now
in
these
times
doth
consecrate
the
true
body
of
Christ
:
dismisse
your
misses
reall
and
carnall
presence
of
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
.
Roffenfis
I.R.
hoc
est
corpus
meum
that
which
the
Gospell
hath
not
expressed
wee
have
received
from
the
Church
,
to
wit
,
the
conversion
of
the
bread
into
the
body
of
Christ
,
I
say
from
the
Church
,
because
there
appeares
nothing
out
of
the
Gospell
that
can
enforce
a
man
to
beleeve
that
the
words
,
are
to
bee
taken
properly
Flood
swell
held
a
Wolfe
by
the
eares
,
This
is
my
body
,
hee
blessed
,
the
bread
by
his
heavenly
benediction
,
and
by
vertue
of
the
Word
,
whereby
the
Brend
is
turned
into
the
substance
of
Christs
body
.
Wee
blesse
wee
blesse
by
that
power
or
vertue
which
Christ
hath
given
to
the
words
,
viz.
This
is
my
body
Odo
Cameracensis
Consecration
,
Christ
blessed
the
bread
,
hee
made
it
his
Body
,
that
which
before
was
Bread
by
his
blessing
is
made
flesh
;
for
hee
would
not
have
said
after
hee
had
blessed
it
,
unlesse
by
blessing
it
hee
had
made
it
his
Body
.
Take
away
the
words
of
Christ
,
Odo
Camera
.
expos.
in
Can.
miss.
dist.
5.
tolle
verba
Christi
,
non
fiunt
sacramenta
Christi
,
vis
sieri
corpus
,
&
fanguinem
,
appone
Christi
sermonem
.
and
take
away
the
Sacraments
of
Christ
,
wilt
thou
have
the
Body
and
Bloud
of
Christ
made
,
put
thereto
the
word
of
Christ
,
cardo
questionis
Benedictione
factus
est
caro
,
by
blessing
it
became
flesh
,
This
is
my
Body
Iohannes
de
Rivis
Iohn
of
the
Flood
his
Father
Christopher
us
de
capite
fontium
,
Christopher
of
the
head
of
the
Fountaines
:
De
correctione
Theologiae
scholasticae
;
I
doe
not
so
much
as
looke
into
him
,
but
remit
it
to
the
Roman
Index
,
where
you
shall
find
this
booke
by
you
here
cited
forbidden
,
and
even
the
arrogancie
of
the
title
sheweth
it
to
deserve
no
better
a
place
.
c.
43.
that
all
are
for
him
but
only
ex
ignoratione
Elenthi
hoc
est
corpus
meum
This
is
my
body
Vnlesse
before
Christ
uttered
those
words
,
his
body
had
beene
made
of
bread
,
this
Proposition
had
not
beene
true
,
for
when
Christ
said
,
take
ye
,
eate
yee
,
if
at
that
time
the
Bread
by
benediction
were
not
changed
,
it
will
follow
that
Christ
did
command
his
Disciples
to
take
and
eate
the
substance
of
bread
,
and
so
wee
must
denie
the
article
of
Transubstantiation
(
certo
certius
constat
Christum
,
non
solùm
per
ista
sola
verba
non
consecrâsse
,
sed
ne
quidem
illa
partem
aliquam
fuisse
consecrationis
quam
fecit
)
it
is
most
certaine
that
these
words
were
no
part
of
the
Consecration
Iustine
Martyr
,
Dionysius
Austine
,
Hesichius
Ierome
,
Gregorie
,
Ambrose
,
Rupert
,
Alquine
,
Bernard
,
Seotus
,
Landulph
,
Peter
de
Aquila
,
Pelbert
,
Flood
,
Chamier
seeing
the
benediction
of
the
Lord
is
not
superfluous
or
vaine
,
nor
gave
hee
simply
bread
;
it
followeth
that
when
hee
gave
it
,
the
transmutation
was
made
,
and
those
words
,
did
demonstrate
what
was
contained
in
the
bread
.
though
I
found
not
this
place
in
him
,
yet
I
will
not
say
but
it
may
bee
there
.
Bellarmine
,
Flood
fasten
his
tooth
most
acute
the
most
acute
there
is
no
place
of
Scripture
so
expresse
(
viz.
for
Transubstantiation
)
which
setting
aside
the
declaration
of
the
Church
evidently
enforceth
a
man
to
admit
it
.
For
though
the
Scripture
,
viz.
That
text
of
Scripture
brought
by
him
to
prove
Transubstantiation
,
seemed
to
bee
so
plaine
as
to
enforce
a
man
not
refractorie
to
beleeve
it
;
yet
it
may
bee
doubted
whether
that
text
,
viz.
bee
cleare
enough
to
enforce
it
,
seeing
most
learned
and
acute
men
,
such
as
was
,
thought
otherwise
This
is
my
body
Alfonsus
à
Castro
Of
the
Transubstantiation
of
the
bread
into
Christs
body
,
there
is
rarely
or
seldome
any
mention
made
in
ancient
Writers
:
I.
R.
rare
mention
of
Transubstantiation
,
but
not
rare
mention
of
the
conversion
of
the
bread
into
Christs
body
,
pugnantia
te
loqui
non
vides
?
that
Alfonsus
his
drift
in
that
place
is
to
shew
,
that
though
there
bee
not
much
mention
in
ancient
Writers
of
a
thing
,
or
plaine
testimonie
of
Scripture
,
that
yet
the
use
and
practice
of
the
Church
is
sufficient
,
bringing
in
for
instance
the
point
of
Transubstantiation
,
and
procession
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
there
is
rare
or
seldome
mention
in
ancient
Writers
.
This
is
my
body
discourse
of
de
dogmate
fidei
Andrew
Rivet
which
whosoever
eateth
shall
live
for
ever
.
Mutuum
scabunt
,
scratch
and
claw
one
the
other
pure
gold
drosse
or
Alcumie
stuffe
Gregorie
de
Valentia
concludeth
roundly
with
heretiques
Bellarmine
,
Suarez
the
mysticall
signes
after
Consecration
doe
not
goe
out
of
their
proper
nature
,
but
continue
in
their
former
substance
,
shape
and
figure
,
and
may
be
seene
and
felt
as
before
.
owne
entitie
,
nature
or
being
,
which
to
them
is
not
accidentall
,
and
therefore
may
be
tearmed
their
substance
;
for
it
is
plaine
that
accidents
have
a
certaine
being
of
their
owne
,
different
from
that
of
their
subject
wherein
they
inhere
,
or
rest
.
wee
call
a
body
a
substance
,
but
health
and
sicknesse
an
accident
.
donum
oblatum
gift
offered
,
&
eibum
ex
seminibus
,
bread
made
of
seeds
a
thing
visible
and
tangible
nourishment
made
of
seeds
can
bee
felt
in
his
owne
net
It
is
granted
by
us
both
,
that
the
body
of
Christ
after
his
ascension
is
so
changed
,
as
the
sacred
Symbolls
after
Consecration
:
but
the
sacred
Symbolls
are
so
changed
,
that
in
the
Eucharist
there
remaineth
only
the
outward
shape
and
forme
of
bread
,
and
not
the
reall
substance
;
therefore
Christs
body
after
his
Ascension
is
so
changed
,
that
the
shape
and
forme
of
flesh
remaineth
,
and
not
the
very
nature
and
substance
.
speaketh
of
something
which
is
wrought
or
made
by
Consecration
,
and
which
is
understood
and
adored
:
What
is
this
that
is
made
here
?
not
the
accidents
for
they
remaine
the
same
,
not
the
substance
of
the
bread
,
for
that
was
before
,
neither
is
that
said
to
bee
heleeved
,
much
lesse
adored
.
that
some
ancient
Divines
are
found
to
have
understood
by
the
words
the
Bread
not
to
bee
transubstantiated
,
but
to
be
over
clothed
with
a
more
noble
substance
.
some
ancient
Divines
that
the
words
implyed
not
Transubstantiation
,
but
rather
a
kind
of
Consubstantiation
.
Cyprian
,
cessat
error
Romanus
error
humanus
Or
in
Apologie
by
vos
vestris
gladijs
jugulare
Orthwinus
Gratius
materiall
part
of
the
bread
remained
in
the
Sacrament
after
Consecration
:
the
bread
doth
not
remaine
,
but
is
changed
,
substance
of
bread
remaines
,
and
is
together
with
tho
body
of
Christ
.
de
fide
Cutbert
Tunstall
In
his
Epitaph
in
Chancell
he
is
styled
de
face
vulgi
of
the
manner
and
meanes
of
the
reall
presence
,
either
by
Transubstantiation
,
or
otherwise
perhaps
it
had
beene
bettter
to
leave
every
man
that
would
bee
curious
to
his
owne
conjecture
,
as
before
the
Councell
of
it
was
left
free
Bernard
Gilpin
Innocent
the
third
had
done
very
unadvisedly
,
in
that
he
had
made
the
opinion
of
Transubstantiation
an
article
of
faith
.
Daniels
a
Iesu
Thomas
Moore
there
is
in
his
writings
,
aureum
slumen
:
take
yee
eate
ye
Paul
1
Take
,
eat
this
is
my
body
as
often
as
yee
eate
this
bread
,
and
drinke
this
cup
,
ye
shew
the
Lords
death
till
he
come
.
Take
,
eate
,
doe
this
in
remembrance
of
mee
Take
eate
,
this
is
my
body
Wee
must
know
according
to
the
ancient
Fathers
,
that
none
but
Communicants
were
wont
to
be
present
at
the
mysteries
,
Gelasius
,
enjoyning
all
under
paine
of
excommunication
that
are
present
after
the
Consecrationis
finished
,
to
participate
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
.
bee
ye
followers
of
mee
as
I
am
of
Christ
,
directed
to
all
these
words
come
in
very
fitly
to
prove
that
in
all
things
that
appertaine
unto
salvation
wee
should
seeke
to
imitate
S.
as
hee
doth
Christ
Hee
that
eateth
and
drinketh
unwerthily
,
eateth
and
drinketh
damnation
to
himselfe
.
What
I
received
of
the
Lord
,
that
I
delivered
unto
you
,
that
the
Lord
Iesus
the
same
night
hee
was
betrayed
tooke
bread
&c.
Catholique
Priests
doe
imitate
S.
in
the
administration
of
the
Sacrament
,
because
they
are
ready
to
communicate
with
all
such
as
come
worthily
to
receive
.
many
are
made
one
bread
and
one
body
,
because
they
all
partake
of
that
one
bread
breaking
of
bread
every
one
to
examine
himselfe
,
and
so
to
eate
of
that
bread
,
and
drinke
of
that
cup
,
ver.
Flood
,
there
are
many
things
which
S.
did
,
and
wherein
he
did
desire
to
bee
followed
,
as
chastening
of
his
body
,
fasting
and
prayer
,
in
which
Protestants
are
not
so
well
able
to
prove
themselves
followers
of
him
,
as
Papists
can
doe
.
as
I
am
of
Christ
bee
ye
followers
of
mee
as
I
am
of
Christ
.
Act.
28.33
to
tary
one
for
another
when
they
came
to
eate
,
Lords
supper
when
yee
come
together
in
one
place
,
this
is
not
to
eate
the
Lords
Supper
.
tract
.
de
coen
.
dom.
Gregorius
de
Valentia
Lords
Supper
&
sequentibus
wherefore
my
brethren
,
when
you
come
together
to
eate
tary
one
for
another
,
and
if
any
man
hunger
let
him
eate
at
home
,
that
ye
come
not
together
to
condemnation
.
some
among
the
Corinthians
exceeded
others
,
and
some
did
want
,
some
were
drunke
,
and
some
went
away
hungrie
,
which
could
not
pertaine
to
the
Sacrament
as
every
one
knoweth
.
Iesuit
,
the
distribution
of
the
Sacrament
belonged
to
the
Priests
,
not
to
the
people
who
are
here
reprehended
for
their
manner
of
making
their
suppers
.
to
tary
one
for
another
When
you
come
together
to
eate
tarie
one
for
another
,
and
if
any
man
hunger
,
let
him
eate
at
home
that
you
come
not
together
to
condemnation
.
the
cup
of
blessing
,
which
wee
blesse
,
is
it
not
the
Communion
of
the
bloud
of
Christ
?
the
Bread
which
wee
breake
,
is
it
not
the
Communion
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
for
wee
being
many
are
one
bread
and
one
body
,
because
wee
are
all
partakers
of
that
one
bread
,
communion
without
communicants
unburied
buriall
one
bread
one
body
partake
not
of
it
if
this
argument
of
the
were
good
,
it
would
follow
that
not
only
some
,
but
all
the
people
must
receive
together
with
the
Priest
,
and
that
the
people
must
not
receive
one
without
the
other
.
wee
being
many
are
one
bread
and
one
body
,
because
wee
are
all
partakers
of
that
one
bread
,
all
partakers
of
one
bread
all
one
bread
and
one
body
.
Iurie
of
twelve
men
are
cast
they
testifie
concerning
the
practise
of
the
primitive
Church
,
but
they
affirme
not
that
the
contrary
practise
was
unlawfull
:
the
people
then
did
communicate
ordinarily
with
the
Priest
,
but
there
was
no
necessitie
so
to
doe
.
by
the
confession
of
our
Adversaries
antiquitie
is
for
us
in
this
point
,
whatsoever
is
not
of
faith
is
sinne
,
anciently
the
Priests
and
people
did
communicate
together
Durandus
,
that
all
that
were
present
at
the
celebration
of
the
Masse
did
every
day
communicate
.
that
in
the
infancie
of
the
Church
,
all
that
were
present
together
at
the
Sacrament
were
wont
to
communicate
.
Odo
Cameracensis
in
the
Primitive
Church
they
never
had
Masses
without
the
convention
of
the
people
to
communicate
together
.
Iustinian
In
ancient
times
which
the
Greeke
Church
useth
at
this
day
of
one
loafe
of
bread
Consecrated
,
divers
parts
were
distributed
to
each
communicant
,
that
by
this
their
Communion
their
union
with
Christ
might
bee
more
plainly
expressed
.
it
is
therefore
called
the
Communion
,
to
teach
us
that
we
ought
all
to
communicate
of
it
,
because
the
people
in
the
primitive
Church
did
communicate
every
day
together
.
Cassander
it
cannot
bee
said
properly
a
Communion
,
but
where
some
people
are
partakers
of
the
same
sacrifice
with
the
Priest
.
Iohannes
Hoffmisterus
cryeth
out
The
thing
it selfe
doth
speake
and
cry
alowd
,
that
both
in
the
Greeke
and
the
Latine
Church
,
not
only
the
sacrificing
Priest
,
but
the
other
Priests
and
Deacons
,
and
the
rest
of
the
people
,
or
at
least
some
part
of
the
people
did
communicate
together
,
and
how
this
custome
ceased
it
is
to
bee
wondered
,
and
wee
ought
to
endeavour
that
it
may
bee
restored
againe
in
the
Church
.
Iesuit
,
Bellarmine
much
complaineth
of
the
backwardnesse
of
the
people
in
comming
to
the
Communion
,
and
professeth
for
his
owne
part
,
that
hee
neglected
not
his
dutie
to
celebrate
the
holy
Sacrament
,
though
hee
were
much
discouraged
therein
by
the
paucitie
and
raritie
of
those
,
who
presented
themselves
at
the
Lords
Table
:
that
by
our
doctrine
the
Priest
must
not
say
Masse
once
in
seven
yeares
,
unlesse
the
people
bee
so
devout
as
to
receive
with
him
,
Take
,
eate
,
and
drinke
you
all
of
this
,
the
Lord
bee
with
you
,
and
lift
up
your
hearts
,
wee
give
thankes
unto
the
Lord
,
let
us
pray
Take
,
eate
and
drinke
yee
all
of
this
,
wee
are
piously
to
beleeve
that
though
there
are
no
men
present
,
yet
that
the
Angels
accompanie
them
that
pray
looke
upon
our
infirmities
,
and
deliver
us
from
fornication
and
other
deadly
sinnes
:
receive
the
body
and
bloud
of
our
Saviour
.
beyond
whom
and
one
or
two
more
such
fellowes
,
it
seemeth
his
learning
did
not
stretch
.
Burchard
,
beyond
whom
and
one
or
two
more
such
fellowes
,
it
seemeth
his
learning
did
not
stretch
.
bloweth
out
of
the
same
mouth
hot
and
cold
Iames
,
sendeth
forth
at
the
same
place
sweet
water
and
bitter
,
to
wish
that
the
people
would
communicate
because
to
heare
Masse
and
receive
withall
,
will
bee
more
profitable
:
lavat
enim
non
perluit
Tigers
if
they
heare
a
drum
grow
madde
:
Hugo
de
of
his
owne
free
goodnesse
to
make
up
the
number
of
his
Bishops
and
Cardinals
.
〈◊〉
and
cry
it
is
called
a
Communion
because
it
is
a
common
union
of
Priests
and
people
,
otherwise
,
Hugo
,
it
is
called
a
Communion
,
for
that
the
people
in
the
primitive
Church
did
communicate
every
day
.
Hago
de
S.
Victore
Hugo
Cardinalis
Anselmus
Laudunensis
Loripedem
rectus
derideat
Aethiopem
albus
have
you
Masses
Sir
take
heed
it
may
cost
you
money
:
an
Informer
that
should
heare
this
might
catch
you
by
the
backe
,
and
bring
you
in
for
so
many
hundred
markes
as
you
have
received
bits
of
bread
in
your
Church
,
which
truly
might
prove
a
deere
ordinarie
for
you
.
nihil
tam
volucre
quàm
maledictam
Christ
his
Masse
Christ
his
Masse
the
Pope
his
Masse
drie
Masses
wet
Masses
low
Masses
high
Masses
Deere
ordinarie
emptie
Communion
,
nothing
but
a
morsell
of
bread
,
and
a
sup
of
wine
,
and
a
prettie
service
and
good-fellow
Communion
.
morsell
of
bread
sup
of
wine
emptie
Communion
hungrie
accidents
of
quantity
morsell
of
colours
soppe
of
figures
sup
of
the
consecrated
cup.
good-fellow
Communion
sometimes
their
Priests
are
overseene
by
drinking
the
liquor
in
the
Consecrated
cup
,
the
Priest
being
drunke
before
cast
up
the
host
.
bone
Compaignion
Commnuion
sacrilegious
these
words
,
here
is
enough
of
such
an
idle
subject
.
Private
Masse
the
union
may
remaine
betweene
us
and
the
Priest
,
though
he
say
Masse
,
and
wee
not
receive
.
Acts
20.20
Bellarmine
l.
4.
d.
verb.
Dei
.
maledictio
matris
eradicat
fundamenta
Austine
,
Chrysostome
de
Sacramentis
signa
signes
Cyprian
de
ablutione
pedum
de
Ecclesiast.
offic.
c.
16.
&
l.
23.
c.
19.
Alexander
hales
Par.
4.
q
,
5.
n.
7.
art.
2.
Hugo
de
Sancto
victore
Peter
Lomberd
5.
hoc
est
magnum
Sacramentum
Theophylact
,
Fulbert
Durand
,
Vasques
is
not
capable
of
it
Without
an
infallible
rule
there
can
be
no
certaine
beliefe
in
God
.
without
an
unerring
Pope
no
certaine
rule
of
faith
,
fig
leaves
,
If
agener
all
Councell
may
erre
,
the
Church
may
erne
;
if
the
Church
may
erre
,
the
faith
which
that
Church
teacheth
may
faile
,
and
consequently
there
can
bee
no
certaintie
.
Iesuit
,
take
away
the
infallibilitie
of
the
Church
there
is
no
rule
of
faith
.
they
could
as
little
erre
they
did
as
little
erre
you
give
power
to
the
Court
of
Parliament
,
with
the
assent
of
the
Clergie
in
their
Convocation
to
adjudge
or
determine
a
matter
to
be
heresie
,
which
is
the
very
same
as
to
give
it
power
to
declare
faith
,
or
to
be
the
rule
thereof
.
quid
hoc
ad
Rombum
can
you
say
more
against
the
present
Church
,
and
present
Councell
of
Trent
,
then
against
the
Church
and
Councels
of
those
times
?
I
have
kept
backe
nothing
that
was
profitable
unto
you
,
and
I
am
pure
from
the
bloud
of
all
men
,
for
I
have
not
shunned
to
declare
unto
you
all
the
Councell
of
God
,
that
what
hee
heard
from
his
Father
hee
made
knowne
unto
them
,
Iohn
S.
Paul
as
his
manner
was
,
reasoned
with
them
out
of
the
Scriptures
opening
and
alledging
that
Iesus
whom
hee
preached
unto
them
was
Christ
,
and
they
that
received
the
word
with
all
readinesse
of
mind
searched
the
Scriptures
daily
,
whether
those
things
were
so
:
and
again
I
confesse
that
after
that
way
which
they
call
heresie
,
so
worship
I
the
God
of
my
fathers
,
beleeving
all
things
which
are
written
in
the
Law
,
and
the
Prophets
.
testifying
to
the
Iewes
and
Greekes
repentance
towards
God
,
and
faith
towards
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
things
which
they
had
heard
and
seene
,
what
thou
seest
write
it
in
a
booke
,
1.
Apoc.
1.11
and
send
it
to
the
seven
Churches
that
no
Scripture
is
Cal
vin
privatae
impulsionis
,
of
private
impulsion
or
motion
:
for
the
prophecie
came
not
in
old
time
by
the
will
of
man
,
but
holy
men
of
God
spake
as
they
were
moved
by
the
holy
Ghost
:
Esay
8.20
by
word
of
mouth
by
the
will
of
GOD
,
they
afterwards
delivered
in
writing
to
bee
a
pillar
and
foundation
of
our
faith
:
Austine
affirmeth
minimè
in
ipsorum
arbitrio
positum
fuit
scribere
,
aut
alio
tempore
aut
alijs
verbis
scribere
,
the
penmen
of
the
holy
Ghost
were
so
guided
by
the
spirit
that
it
was
not
in
their
power
,
or
at
their
choyce
to
write
,
or
not
to
write
,
or
to
write
at
another
time
,
or
to
write
in
other
words
then
they
did
.
Esay
,
to
the
law
and
to
the
testimonie
,
if
they
speake
not
according
to
this
word
,
Deut.
4.2
.
Cursed
is
every
one
that
continueth
not
in
all
things
which
are
written
in
the
booke
of
the
law
to
doe
them
.
And
wrote
this
law
,
and
delivered
it
to
the
Priests
which
bare
the
Arke
.
Gal.
1.8
.
2
Tim.
3.15
.
it
is
because
there
is
no
light
in
them
,
of
yee
shall
not
adde
unto
the
words
which
I
command
you
search
the
Scriptures
,
for
in
them
you
thinke
you
have
eternall
life
.
these
things
are
written
that
yee
might
beleeve
that
Iesus
Christ
is
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
that
beleeving
ye
might
have
life
through
his
Name
.
Paul
,
if
we
or
an
Angel
from
heaven
preach
unto
you
any
other
Gospel
then
that
yee
have
received
praeterquam
quod
in
Scripturis
legalibus
&
Evangelicis
accepist
is
,
if
any
preach
unto
you
any
Gospell
beside
that
which
is
contained
in
the
writings
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospell
,
let
him
bee
accursed
.
thou
hast
knowne
the
Scriptures
from
a
child
which
are
able
to
make
thee
wise
unto
salvation
through
faith
which
is
in
Christ
Iesus
,
for
all
Scripture
is
given
by
Divine
inspiration
,
and
is
profitable
for
doctrine
,
for
reproofe
,
for
correction
,
for
instruction
and
righteosnesse
,
that
the
man
of
God
may
bee
perfect
throughly
furnished
to
all
good
workes
.
Tertullian
,
I
adore
the
fulnesse
of
Scriptures
;
let
prove
what
hee
saith
out
of
Scriptures
,
or
otherwise
let
him
feare
the
woe
denounced
against
all
such
as
adde
any
thing
thereunto
,
or
take
there-from
.
Cyprian
;
our
brother
will
have
nothing
to
bee
altered
in
the
Church
tradition
;
Whence
is
this
tradition
,
is
it
from
the
Gospel
,
or
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
or
their
Epistles
,
if
it
be
so
then
let
this
holy
tradition
bee
kept
,
for
God
himselfe
witnesseth
that
wee
ought
to
observe
those
things
that
are
written
.
the
holy
Scripturesare
sufficient
to
instruct
us
in
the
truth
.
Basil
,
it
is
a
manifest
falling
away
from
faith
,
either
to
refuse
any
thing
of
those
that
are
written
,
or
to
bring
in
any
of
those
things
which
are
not
written
.
Chrysostome
,
all
things
that
are
needfull
are
manifestly
set
downe
in
holy
Scriptures
in
the
holy
Scriptures
wee
have
a
most
exact
ballance
and
rule
of
all
things
.
We
beleeve
because
were
ade
in
Scriptures
,
we
beleeve
not
what
were
ade
not
.
Austine
,
among
those
things
which
are
openly
set
downe
in
Scriptures
,
all
such
things
are
to
bee
found
as
appertaine
to
faith
and
manners
.
Cyril
,
all
things
which
Christ
spake
and
did
are
not
written
,
but
all
are
written
which
the
writers
of
the
Gospell
thought
to
bee
sufficient
for
doctrine
of
faith
and
manners
.
Vincentius
Lyrinensis
,
the
Canon
of
the
Scripture
is
perfect
,
and
over
and
above
sufficient
for
all
things
.
Gabriel
Biel
,
The
Scripture
alone
teacheth
us
what
we
ought
to
beleeve
and
to
hope
for
what
things
are
to
bee
done
,
and
what
to
bee
shunned
,
and
all
other
things
that
are
necessarie
to
salvation
.
William
Pepin
,
Dom.
advent
sala
haec
scriptur
adocet
perfectè
&
planè
quid
credendum
,
&c.
The
holy
Scripture
alone
teacheth
perfectly
and
plainely
,
what
wee
ought
to
beleeve
as
the
articles
of
our
Creed
,
what
wee
ought
to
doe
,
as
all
divine
precepts
what
wee
ought
to
desire
as
heavenly
joyes
,
what
we
ought
to
feare
;
as
eternall
torments
.
The
holy
Scripture
sufflciently
containes
doctrine
necessarie
for
away
faring
man
,
that
is
in
his
travell
to
heaven
.
All
thing
,
are
written
by
the
Apostles
,
which
are
necessarie
for
all
men
to
know
:
all
the
treasures
of
wisdome
and
knowledge
.
2
Tim.
3.16.17
they
are
able
to
make
wise
unto
salvation
but
that
the
man
of
God
,
that
is
the
minister
of
God
,
wise
unto
salvation
,
but
furnished
to
every
good
worke
,
fully
accurately
,
and
exactly
instructed
.
Theologie
which
is
the
prime
Philosophie
or
metaphysick
in
these
bookes
(
speaking
of
the
Bible
)
all
the
mysteries
of
our
religion
,
and
divine
knowledge
are
unfolded
,
and
as
for
that
part
which
is
tearmed
morall
;
from
hence
all
precepts
to
all
vertues
are
gathered
,
and
on
these
two
parts
depend
all
the
course
or
meanes
of
our
salvation
and
happinesse
.
Dominicus
Banes
that
were
so
free
in
their
censures
of
other
men
,
that
they
became
a
laughing
stook
to
all
men
of
judgement
,
Iesuit
,
It
is
a
heavie
thing
to
have
the
curse
of
a
mother
,
and
such
a
mother
which
doth
not
curse
without
cause
.
the
mother
of
fornications
and
abominations
of
the
earth
is
our
mother
shee
loved
not
blessing
,
and
therefore
it
shall
bee
farre
from
her
shee
delighteth
in
cursing
,
and
therefore
shall
it
enter
like
oyle
into
her
bowels
,
and
like
water
into
her
bones
.
Maledictio
matris
eradicat
fundamenta
,
the
curse
of
a
Mother
doth
roote
out
the
foundation
our
mother
A
Mother
in
dishonour
or
defamed
,
is
a
reproach
to
her
children
,
a
reproach
to
all
her
children
.
in
terminis
sanctified
and
consecrated
to
his
service
:
wee
offer
our
bodies
and
soules
,
as
a
holy
and
lively
sacrifice
unto
God
,
made
one
bread
and
one
body
,
because
wee
partake
of
one
bread
,
the
bread
which
we
breake
;
Is
it
not
the
Communion
of
the
body
of
Christ
?
the
Cup
of
blessing
which
wee
blesse
,
is
it
not
the
Communion
of
the
bloud
of
Christ
?
Teach
all
nations
baptizing
them
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
bee
tooke
bread
and
brake
it
,
saying
,
this
is
my
Body
,
doe
this
in
remembrance
of
mee
.
Hee
that
beleeveth
and
is
baptized
,
shall
be
saved
this
is
the
bloud
of
the
new
Testament
,
which
is
shed
for
you
,
and
for
many
,
for
the
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
if
any
one
eate
of
this
bread
hee
shall
live
for
ever
.
I
had
need
to
bee
baptized
of
thee
,
and
commest
thou
to
mee
?
Suffer
it
to
bee
so
now
,
for
thus
it
becommeth
us
to
fulfill
all
righteousnesse
.
Christ
would
bee
baptized
because
hee
would
doe
that
which
hee
commanded
all
others
to
doe
,
that
as
a
good
master
hee
might
not
so
much
insinuate
his
Doctrine
by
words
,
as
exhibit
it
by
acts
.
our
good
Master
exhibited
by
acts
And
Iesus
when
he
was
baptized
,
went
up
straight
way
out
of
the
water
:
I
will
not
drinke
hence-forth
of
this
fruit
of
the
vine
,
untill
the
day
when
I
drinke
it
new
with
you
in
my
Fathers
kingdome
.
hee
had
drunke
of
the
cup
which
hee
gave
to
them
,
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
S.
Anstine
Christs
side
was
strucken
,
as
the
Gospell
speaketh
,
and
presently
there
issued
out
of
it
water
and
bloud
,
which
are
the
two
twin
Sacraments
of
the
Church
,
water
whereby
the
Spouse
is
purified
,
and
bloud
wherewith
shee
is
endowed
.
S.
the
Sacraments
are
Baptisme
and
Chrisme
,
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
.
which
and
how
many
are
the
chiefe
Sacraments
of
our
salvation
?
holy
Baptisme
and
the
holy
Eucharist
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
the
double
gift
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
the
Catholique
Sacraments
of
the
Christian
Church
,
are
Baptisme
and
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
.
the
way
of
Christian
religion
is
to
beleeve
the
Trinitie
and
veritie
of
the
Deitie
,
and
to
know
the
cause
of
his
Baptisme
,
and
in
whom
the
two
Sacraments
of
our
life
are
contained
.
How
can
Sacraments
bee
Seales
to
give
us
assurance
of
his
Word
,
when
all
the
assurance
we
have
of
a
Sacrament
is
his
Word
?
Quid
aliud
eructarent
quàm
quo
pleni
erant
,
What
other
things
should
these
Pharisees
belch
out
,
then
that
wherewith
they
were
full
:
Seale
to
them
of
the
righteousnesse
of
faith
promised
to
and
his
posteritie
seale
unto
us
Molineus
Daneus
,
Rivetus
,
Willet
,
Privie
seale
broad
seale
cuts
the
wind-pipe
blind
one
,
how
may
wee
see
,
the
promises
of
God
in
the
Sacraments
?
the
eye
of
faith
,
Magis
videtur
,
Ambrose
,
quod
non
videtur
,
that
is
more
or
better
seene
,
which
is
not
seene
with
bodily
eyes
;
Sacraments
,
Austine
,
are
visible
words
,
because
what
words
represent
to
the
eares
,
that
Sacraments
represent
to
their
eyes
,
which
are
anointed
with
the
eye-salve
of
the
spirit
.
Christ
is
the
bread
of
life
,
which
nourisheth
our
soules
to
eternall
life
:
this
is
a
great
mysterie
whose
sinnes
yee
remit
they
are
remitted
And
hee
gave
some
,
Apostles
:
some
Prophets
:
some
,
Pastours
some
,
Evangelists
:
some
teachers
,
In
laying
hands
on
them
,
who
received
the
gift
of
tongues
anoynting
them
with
oyle
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
dismissed
in
peace
the
Host
,
Chalice
,
and
Patent
,
or
Letters
of
order
.
The
Bread
and
Wine
,
De
Sacram.
ordin
.
l.
Accedit
verbum
ad
elementum
S.
Austine
,
&
fit
Sacramentum
,
the
lawes
need
a
law
to
mend
them
:
Divine
ordinance
is
not
the
true
sorrow
of
heart
declared
by
humble
confession
,
together
with
prayer
,
fasting
,
and
Almes-deeds
,
an
outward
element
,
or
thing
to
bee
perceived
by
sense
?
a
visible
signe
of
invisible
grace
.
&
Catechis
.
Rom.
part.
S.
Ierome
quia
non
legimus
,
non
credimus
,
that
though
Mariagebee
a
holy
thing
,
as
Order
also
is
,
yet
as
Order
is
forbidden
to
all
women
,
so
upon
good
reason
Mariage
is
forbidden
all
Priests
.
forbidden
to
speake
in
the
Church
Mariage
is
honourable
among
all
it
is
not
agreeable
to
the
high
and
holy
estate
of
Priesthood
and
religious
life
.
hindered
or
disparaged
in
his
sacred
function
,
S.
Chrysostome
walked
with
God
,
noteth
it
that
it
is
said
twice
for
failing
,
Enoch
walked
with
God
,
and
begat
sonnes
and
daughters
to
teach
us
that
marriage
is
no
impeachment
to
holinesse
,
or
the
highest
degree
of
perfection
,
whereby
wee
are
said
to
walke
with
God
.
seven
Sacraments
anwer
seven
Vertues
For
a
Bishop
must
hee
continent
and
modest
,
the
husband
of
one
wife
Extreame
Vnction
Is
any
sick
among
you
let
him
call
for
the
Elders
of
the
Church
,
and
let
them
pray
over
him
,
anoynting
him
with
oyle
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
and
the
prayer
of
faith
shall
save
the
sick
,
and
the
Lord
shall
raise
him
up
,
and
if
hee
have
committed
sins
they
shall
bee
forgiven
him
.
it
cannot
bee
gathered
either
from
the
words
,
nor
from
the
effect
here
mentioned
,
that
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
sacramentall
or
Ex.
treame
Vnction
,
but
rather
of
that
anoynting
which
Christ
appointed
in
the
Gospell
to
bee
used
in
healing
the
sick
,
for
the
Text
saith
not
,
is
any
man
sick
unto
death
,
but
simply
is
any
man
sick
;
and
the
effect
hee
attributeth
to
this
anoynting
is
the
ease
or
raising
of
the
sick
;
of
remission
of
sinnes
he
speaks
but
conditionally
,
where
as
Extreame
Vnction
is
given
to
none
but
at
the
point
of
death
,
and
directly
tendeth
to
remission
of
sinnes
as
the
forme
importeth
.
Adde
hereunto
that
S.
commandeth
many
Elders
to
be
sent
for
,
both
to
pray
and
anoynt
the
sick
,
which
is
not
done
in
Extreame
Vnction
.
S.
Austines
quiver
de
symbole
ad
catechumenos
haec
sunt
Ecclesiae
gemina
Sacramenta
,
these
are
the
two
twin
Sacraments
of
the
Church
.
negry
quidem
Iohn
,
that
out
of
the
side
of
Christ
the
Sacraments
of
the
Churchissued
,
words
are
in
his
tenth
booke
upon
S.
in
his
comment
upon
the
of
S.
understand
by
blood
which
issued
out
of
our
Saviours
side
the
price
of
our
redemption
by
water
Baptisme
.
triple
cord
there
issued
out
of
Christs
side
water
and
blood
,
quae
sunt
Ecclesiae
gemina
Sacramenta
.
S.
Austine
two
things
,
water
and
blood
S.
Ambrose
S.
Ambrose
instruction
to
them
who
are
to
bee
catechized
,
or
are
beginners
in
Christianitie
.
De
ijs
qui
initiantur
,
of
those
who
are
initiated
or
entred
into
holy
mysteries
.
de
sacramentis
S.
Ambrose
S.
Austine
S.
Ambrose
S.
Ambrose
I
will
begin
to
speake
of
the
Sacraments
which
wee
have
received
,
&c.
In
Christiano
enim
viro
prima
est
fides
,
for
the
first
thing
in
a
Christian
man
is
faith
.
De
sacramentis
Quôd
sacramenta
Christia
.
norum
diviniora
sint
,
&
priora
quàm
Indaeorum
,
That
the
Sacraments
of
the
Chrìstians
are
more
ancient
and
more
divine
then
those
of
the
Iewes
Lords
Supper
S.
Ambrose
in
the
time
of
Baptisme
writeth
of
the
Sacraments
whereby
they
were
so
initiated
which
are
three
,
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
,
and
the
Eucharist
.
Cast
thine
eyes
upon
the
gifts
or
offices
of
the
Church
in
Baptisme
,
the
Eucharist
,
and
the
rest
of
the
holy
Sacraments
,
and
if
there
bee
any
thing
else
commended
in
holy
Scriptures
S.
Austine
coeter
is
Our
Lord
and
his
Apostles
have
delivered
unto
us
a
few
Sacraments
in
stead
of
many
,
in
performance
most
easie
,
in
signification
most
excellent
,
as
is
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
and
the
Lords
Supper
.
S.
Austine
Iesuit
,
for
it
is
plaine
by
the
word
that
hee
bringeth
in
Baptisme
and
the
Lords
Supper
for
example
only
,
and
doth
not
restraine
the
to
these
two
S.
Iohn
vidimus
gloriam
ejus
sicut
unigeniti
filij
Dei
,
Wee
beheld
the
glorie
as
of
the
only
begotten
Sonne
of
the
Father
.
S.
Austine
most
few
(
Sacrament
is
numero
paucissimis
)
S.
Austine
Terentius
Varro
quòd
de
republicâ
non
desperâsset
hee
despaired
not
of
the
Common-wealth
.
De
ablutione
pedum
S.
Cyprian
sapientum
octavus
.
Not
so
Christ
washed
their
feet
If
I
your
Lord
and
Master
have
washed
your
feet
,
ye
also
ought
to
wash
one
anothers
feet
.
the
Authour
mentioned
not
them
because
his
scope
was
in
that
place
to
speake
of
such
Sacraments
as
had
relation
to
our
Saviours
last
Supper
.
S.
Isidore
S.
Isidore
Desultorius
Miles
S.
Isidore
Baptisme
,
Chrisme
,
and
the
Lords
Supper
reckoned
by
him
for
the
Sacraments
of
the
Church
there
,
S.
Isidore
purifieth
the
heart
doe
Almes
,
and
all
things
shall
bee
cleane
unto
you
there
are
three
boones
or
good
things
in
it
,
three
goods
of
it
,
fides
,
proles
&
sacramentum
,
this
is
a
great
my
sterie
,
Apoc.
17.17
sacrament
of
the
woman
Whore
of
Babylon
is
an
eight
Sacrament
,
Aug.
de
pecca●●●●t
,
&
remis
.
l.
Sacrament
in
a
strict
sense
at
large
the
forme
and
matter
thereof
were
not
appointed
by
our
Saviour
,
but
by
the
Church
in
a
Councell
held
at
fine
praejudicio
dicendum
,
let
this
bee
spoken
with
leave
,
let
us
heare
but
such
a
word
from
the
mouth
,
and
hee
shall
see
the
matter
will
soone
bee
ended
.
you
say
of
Hugo
,
that
hee
excludeth
Penance
from
the
number
of
the
Sacraments
and
admitteth
holy
water
.
For
both
which
Sir
a
man
may
hold
up
his
finger
to
you
,
and
wagge
it
,
you
know
what
I
meane
,
&c.
who
hold
up
their
finger
in
such
sort
,
viz.
utrum
horum
mavult
accipiat
Hugo
de
sancto
victore
at
the
second
hand
there
are
seven
principall
Sacraments
of
the
Church
,
viz.
speculum
de
myst
.
Eccles.
c.
de
sacrament
is
seven
principall
Sacraments
are
no
more
then
seven
Sacraments
,
lesse
principall
Bcause
you
may
lesse
doubt
of
Penance
,
whereof
for
thus
abusing
your
authour
and
reader
you
deserve
no
small
part
,
he
hath
a
particular
●●
hapter
,
wherein
hee
calleth
it
as
wee
doe
with
S.
the
second
board
after
shipwrack
,
and
saith
that
if
a
man
endanger
his
clensing
which
hee
hath
received
,
by
Baptisme
he
may
rise
and
escape
by
Penance
.
How
say
you
to
this
Sir
have
I
not
just
cause
to
tell
you
your
owne
?
sacrament
of
Penance
Hugo
de
Sancto
Victore
S.
Ierome
Knight
.
Hugo
second
boord
after
shipwracke
,
Ergo
,
Peter
Lombard
have
denied
that
this
Sacrament
was
instituted
by
Christ
,
whence
it
followeth
by
plaine
consequence
that
it
is
no
true
Sacrament
.
Flood
,
if
those
Schoole-men
had
lived
in
this
age
,
they
would
have
said
that
Christ
did
institute
it
.
charging
her
canons
with
nothing
but
paper-shot
:
unwritten
tradition
verbum
Dei
non
scriptum
vae
peccatori
terra●
ingredienti
duabus
vijs
,
Woe
to
the
sinner
going
on
the
earth
two
wayes
:
fit
of
frantick
malice
wee
reade
that
these
two
Sacraments
only
were
delivered
us
plainly
in
Scriptures
wee
reade
that
these
two
only
were
plainly
delivered
in
the
Gospell
these
two
only
are
plainly
delivered
there
,
de
fide
Chrysostome
,
all
things
that
concerne
faith
and
manners
,
and
are
necessarie
to
salvation
are
plainly
delivered
in
holy
Scriptures
.
Dominicus
Soto
Iesuit
,
Whither
there
bee
a
new
character
in
a
Bishop
,
or
the
same
extended
is
no
matter
of
faith
,
and
therefore
wee
are
not
to
dispute
with
you
of
it
,
but
keepe
you
off
at
the
staffes
end
,
or
rather
out
of
doores
:
when
you
are
once
admitted
into
the
Catholique
Church
,
wee
may
admit
you
to
speake
of
a
Schoole-point
or
else
not
.
tread
the
endlesse
mazes
of
scholasticall
disputes
.
not
a
Sacrament
univocally
Iesuit
,
all
acknowledge
it
for
anerror
in
Durand
:
his
mouth
waters
Iesuit
holdeth
a
Wolfe
by
the
eare
:
coyne
is
counterfeit
that
the
Divines
of
Rome
write
so
uncertainly
of
the
matter
and
forme
of
Matrimonie
,
that
it
were
folly
in
any
to
goe
about
to
reconcile
these
differences
,
and
determine
any
thing
certaine
in
the
point
:
is
taken
from
the
matter
and
answereth
thereunto
as
the
difference
is
taken
from
the
forme
.
species
sacramenti
genus
,
Canus
Augustinum
sequimur
in
disputationibus
,
Wee
follow
for
the
most
part
,
Ierome
in
the
interpretation
of
Scripture
,
S.
Gregorie
in
matter
of
moralitie
,
but
S.
Austine
in
point
of
controversie
.
Flood
,
this
is
but
his
private
and
singular
opinion
concerning
S.
Flood
,
Vasquez
we
have
an
for
a
for
this
opinion
of
is
contradicted
by
other
Catholique
Divines
,
and
by
in
particular
containe
in
it
three
things
,
the
Passion
of
Christ
,
sanctifying
grace
,
and
eternall
life
.
that
the
signification
of
these
three
things
is
most
apparant
in
Baptisme
and
the
Lords
Supper
.
plainly
and
evidently
Christ
satisfied
the
people
with
five
loaves
and
two
fishes
which
make
seven
,
and
that
which
said
,
there
is
a
boy
here
which
hath
five
loaves
and
two
fishes
,
must
be
understood
of
the
ranke
of
S.
and
that
which
is
added
;
make
the
people
sit
downe
,
signifieth
that
salvation
must
bee
offered
to
them
,
by
teaching
them
the
seven
Sacraments
.
there
are
seven
Vertues
,
seven
mortall
sinnes
,
seven
Planets
,
the
Lord
rested
the
seventh
day
,
seven
dayes
thou
shalt
eate
unleavened
bread
effered
seven
Bulls
,
and
seven
Rams
;
and
in
the
Apocalips
wee
reade
of
seven
Candlesticks
,
seven
Seales
,
seven
Trumpets
,
seven
Angels
:
Ergo
,
seven
Sacraments
properly
Spectatum
admissi
risum
teneatis
amici
sobriae
&
vigilant
is
fidei
Haec
sunt
infernorum
somniorum
Phantasmata
totus
atque
integer
Christus
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
doe
this
in
remembrance
of
mee
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
Tapper
,
art.
16.
with
a
fiddle
that
the
Councell
of
by
reason
the
first
Sessions
judged
the
Councell
above
the
Pope
,
is
condemned
,
and
rejected
by
the
Councell
of
and
last
Councell
of
but
for
the
last
Sessions
wherein
the
halfe
Communion
is
established
contrarie
to
Christs
precept
,
and
holy
institution
,
it
is
allowed
by
Pope
the
fift
,
and
rectived
of
all
Catholiques
;
whereby
it
appeares
that
Papists
are
more
tender
of
the
Popes
supremacie
,
then
Christs
honour
that
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
;
but
that
is
best
and
sittest
to
bee
practised
that
Christ
hath
done
.
that
the
Papists
in
this
point
apparantly
contradict
themselves
,
for
they
require
antiquity
,
universality
,
and
consent
,
as
the
proper
markes
of
Catholique
doctrine
,
and
yet
confesse
that
in
this
the
practise
of
their
Church
is
contrarie
to
the
practise
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
nor
was
it
ever
received
in
the
true
Church
,
till
above
a
thousand
yeares
after
Christ
.
strong
lines
strong
liquour
hee
bringeth
two
places
of
Scripture
,
and
the
practise
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
and
so
concludeth
the
antiquitie
and
universalitie
of
his
Church
,
this
goeth
round
with
a
fiddle
Sir
if
hee
Creed
Sir
goeth
round
with
a
crowd
all
in
all
all
and
whole
Christ
stretched
my
armes
all
the
day
long
to
a
rebellious
people
?
and
all
the
day
long
have
I
beene
punished
,
and
all
Scripture
is
given
by
divine
inspiration
,
and
is
profitable
for
doctrine
for
reproofe
,
for
correction
,
for
instruction
in
righteonsnesse
that
the
man
of
God
may
bee
perfect
,
throughly
furnished
to
all
good
workes
:
whole
Scripture
brought
in
a
staffe
to
beate
himselfe
withall
,
barke
at
the
light
of
the
Sunne
,
Drinke
you
all
of
this
What
Christ
did
and
taught
saying
,
drinke
ye
all
of
this
drinke
you
all
of
this
Salmeron
,
Arboreus
,
Aquinas
,
Tapperus
,
Alfonsus
a
Castro
:
Constance
,
Bellarmine
Luther
,
Suarez
Iesuit
,
Soto
Gregorie
de
Valentia
the
Westerne
and
Roman
Church
it selfe
for
a
thousand
yeares
after
Christ
and
more
,
the
Sacrament
was
delivered
in
both
kindes
to
all
the
members
of
Christs
Church
,
by
innumerable
testimonies
of
ancient
Writers
,
both
Greeke
and
Latine
.
Baptise
all
Nations
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
Sonne
and
holy
Ghost
?
Take
,
eate
,
doe
this
in
remembrance
of
mee
,
drinke
yee
all
of
this
crescite
&
multiplicamini
,
bee
rather
a
benediction
upon
Mariage
,
then
a
command
to
marrie
,
therefore
shall
a
man
leave
his
father
and
mother
,
and
shall
cleave
to
his
wife
,
and
they
shall
bee
one
stesh
,
avoide
fornication
let
every
man
have
his
owne
wife
,
every
woman
have
her
owne
husband
.
cannot
containe
let
them
marry
for
it
is
better
to
marry
then
to
burne
.
Philip
Morney
&
Chamierus
tom.
resp
.
Bellar.
&
in
D.
F.
Everard
p.
Drinke
you
all
of
this
,
viz.
(
that
by
all
in
S.
and
S.
Priests
only
are
to
be
understood
.
)
non
conficients
Take
,
eate
,
this
is
my
body
take
,
eate
drinke
you
all
of
this
those
things
which
God
hath
joyned
together
let
no
man
put
asunder
.
This
is
the
cup
of
the
New
Testament
which
is
shed
for
many
for
the
remission
of
sinnes
,
Drinke
ye
all
of
this
,
for
it
is
shed
for
you
and
for
many
.
for
except
a
man
eate
the
flesh
of
the
Sonne
of
man
,
and
drinke
his
bloud
,
hee
hath
no
life
in
him
.
all
to
examine
themselves
so
let
them
eate
of
that
bread
,
and
drinke
of
that
Cup
,
let
a
man
examine
himselfe
,
and
so
let
him
eate
of
that
Bread
,
and
drinke
of
that
Cup
:
breaking
of
bread
Drinke
you
all
of
this
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
as
well
Ministers
as
Laye
people
,
Philip
Morney
D.
F.
Grand
sacriledge
,
cap.
the
beggarly
rudiments
of
the
Law
,
that
whilest
they
laboured
to
bee
both
Iewes
and
Christians
,
they
became
neither
Iewes
nor
Christians
,
but
a
sect
of
heretiques
,
partly
judaizing
,
partly
Christianizing
.
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
Tapperus
halteth
betweene
two
opinions
plainly
in
the
language
of
Canaan
,
lispeth
in
the
language
of
(
if
wee
regard
the
Sacrament
and
perfection
thereof
,
and
the
integritie
of
corporall
refection
,
and
the
example
of
Christ
,
it
were
more
convenient
to
have
the
Communion
under
both
kindes
)
lispeth
in
the
language
of
Ashdod
,
(
that
in
consideration
of
the
reverence
due
to
this
Sacrament
it
is
ill
and
inconvenient
to
communicate
in
both
kindes
)
I
will
be
sober
with
you
,
but
I
will
not
runne
madde
with
you
.
both
parts
of
the
Lords
Sacrament
by
Christs
ordinance
and
command
ought
to
bee
ministred
to
all
Christian
people
alike
.
Philip
Morney
De
Eucharistia
,
Bilson
Laurentius
de
disp.
Theolog
Italie
,
Spaine
,
France
,
Germanie
,
England
,
Africa
,
Belithus
,
Gretzer
,
Harding
,
Cassander
,
Priest
ought
to
bee
a
Barbarian
to
the
people
,
and
the
people
to
the
Priest
calves
of
their
lippes
to
God
,
to
offer
to
him
the
lippes
of
calves
will
reckon
with
him
for
it
Masse
containeth
great
instruction
for
the
common
people
,
and
commanding
that
the
Masse
Priest
,
or
some
other
should
frequently
expound
or
declare
unto
them
the
mysteries
of
the
Masse
:
Pauls
idiot
It
were
better
for
the
edification
of
the
Church
,
that
the
publique
prayers
which
are
made
in
the
audience
of
the
people
should
bee
said
in
a
tongue
common
to
the
Priest
and
people
,
then
that
they
should
bee
said
in
Latine
.
The
people
that
prayeth
in
an
unknowne
tongue
wanteth
that
fruit
which
they
might
reape
,
if
they
understood
those
things
which
they
pronounce
with
their
lips
,
for
they
would
in
a
speciall
manner
apply
their
mind
to
God
,
that
they
might
obtaine
of
him
those
things
which
they
pray
for
especially
,
and
they
would
bee
more
edified
by
a
godly
feeling
of
those
prayers
which
they
utter
with
their
mouth
.
It
alie
,
Spaine
,
France
,
Germanie
,
England
,
Africa
,
the
number
containeth
the
name
latinus
things
in
the
Church
bee
done
to
edification
,
that
we
pray
with
the
spirit
,
and
with
understanding
also
,
that
the
people
joyne
with
the
Priest
in
all
parts
,
as
well
prayers
as
giving
of
thankes
and
testfie
it
by
saying
Amen
,
when
all
the
be
leevers
were
of
one
mind
Parthians
and
Medes
,
and
Elamites
,
and
the
dwellers
in
Mesopotamia
,
and
in
Indaea
and
Cappadocia
,
in
Pontus
and
Asia
,
Phrygia
and
Pamphylia
,
in
Egypt
and
the
parts
of
Lybia
,
about
Cyrene
and
strangers
of
Rome
,
Iewes
and
Proselites
,
Creets
and
Arabians
,
wee
doe
heare
them
speake
in
our
tongues
the
wonderfull
workes
of
God
.
Let
every
thing
that
hath
breath
praise
the
Lord
,
rehearse
the
booke
of
the
Law
continually
to
their
children
,
to
talke
of
it
when
they
tarried
in
their
house
,
and
when
they
walked
in
the
way
,
when
they
lay
downe
,
and
when
they
rose
up
,
to
bind
the
words
of
the
law
for
a
signe
upon
their
hand
,
and
as
frontlets
between
their
eyes
to
write
them
upon
the
posts
of
the
house
,
and
upon
the
gates
.
Hee
that
drinketh
of
me
,
the
more
he
drinketh
the
more
hee
shall
thirst
.
Sunne
of
righteousnesse
Claudius
Espenceus
who
after
the
way
which
they
call
heresie
worship
the
God
of
their
Fathers
,
beleeving
all
things
which
are
written
in
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
Chrys.
tom
de
Lazaro
Yee
erre
,
not
knowing
the
Scriptures
.
speake
to
a
wall
I
never
heard
before
,
that
it
was
all
one
to
speake
Latine
,
and
to
speake
to
a
wall
,
as
wise
as
a
wall
speaking
into
the
ayre
I
never
heard
that
to
speake
in
an
unknowne
tongue
,
bee
it
Greeke
,
Latine
,
or
Hebrew
,
is
to
speake
to
the
ayre
.
speake
to
a
wall
,
and
to
speake
into
the
ayre
,
The
other
reason
from
the
Apostle
is
,
that
those
which
heare
a
prayer
in
a
strange
language
,
are
nothing
the
better
for
it
,
nor
can
say
Amen
unto
it
.
speake
into
the
ayre
Iesuit
,
hee
cannot
speake
of
the
publike
prayers
of
the
Church
which
no
man
can
doubt
either
for
the
truth
or
goodnesse
of
them
,
and
therefore
hee
may
confidently
say
Amen
to
them
,
though
they
bee
uttered
in
an
unknowne
tongue
.
confidently
saying
Amen
,
but
understandingly
saying
it
,
Hos.
de
verb
Dei
.
coliers
implicite
circnlar
faith
coale
dust
Rom.
11.22
that
if
shee
continued
not
in
her
goodnesse
,
shee
should
be
cut
off
.
have
crept
into
their
Masse
glia
pni
:
flo:
&
spui
sco
scutrat
in
primpo
scla
sclorum
,
Amen
,
when
thou
shalt
blesse
with
the
spirit
,
how
shall
hee
that
occupieth
the
Roome
of
the
unlearned
say
Amen
at
the
giving
of
thankes
,
seeing
he
understandeth
not
what
thou
sayest
?
if
one
knoweth
that
onely
tongue
wherein
hee
was
borne
and
bred
;
if
such
an
one
stand
by
thee
whilest
thou
dost
solemnly
celebrate
the
mysterie
of
the
Masse
,
or
make
a
Sermon
,
or
give
a
blessing
,
how
shall
hee
say
Amen
at
thy
blessing
,
when
hee
knoweth
not
what
thou
sayest
?
for
asmuch
as
hee
understanding
none
but
his
mothers
tengue
,
hee
cannot
tell
what
thou
speakest
in
that
strange
and
barbarous
tongue
.
then
that
hee
understand
the
Service
so
farre
,
as
to
bee
able
to
answer
Amen
.
Christe
eleeson
&
cumspiritn
tuo
,
&
habemus
ad
Dominum
,
Iustinian
is
lame
on
both
feet
.
Code
&
Digests
the
custodie
of
both
tables
to
command
those
things
that
are
just
and
honest
not
only
in
civill
affaires
,
but
also
in
matters
of
religion
David
,
Salomon
,
Hezekiah
Let
the
Bishops
and
Priests
know
that
if
they
neglect
to
doe
according
to
our
princely
command
,
they
shall
yeeld
an
account
in
the
dreadfull
judgement
of
the
great
God
for
it
,
and
wee
having
information
of
them
will
not
leave
them
unpunished
.
shew
his
skill
in
both
lawes
,
the
walls
of
the
Romish
Babell
are
battered
by
her
owne
canons
that
it
is
a
matter
of
necessitie
in
the
administration
of
some
Sacraments
to
use
the
vulgar
tongue
,
as
in
Mariage
and
Penance
what
they
spake
,
nor
whereof
they
affirme
.
28
Verely
in
the
primitive
Church
prayers
were
made
in
a
common
tongue
knowne
to
the
people
.
Cassander
,
Belithus
,
Waldensis
the
Canonicall
prayers
,
and
especially
the
words
of
Consecration
of
the
body
and
blood
of
our
Lord
;
the
Ancients
did
so
read
that
all
the
people
might
understand
it
and
say
Amen
according
to
the
precept
intimated
by
the
Apostle
,
that
in
the
Primitive
Church
it
was
forbidden
that
any
should
speake
with
tongues
,
unlesse
there
were
some
to
interpret
;
for
what
saith
hee
,
should
speaking
availe
without
understanding
?
Waldensis
There
was
reason
it
should
bee
so
,
because
in
those
times
not
only
the
Priests
,
but
the
people
also
were
wont
to
answer
Amen
.
Aquinas
was
madnesse
in
the
Primitive
Church
for
a
man
to
have
prayed
in
an
unknowne
tongue
,
because
then
the
people
were
rude
and
ignorant
in
Ecclesiasticall
rites
.
wards
of
their
understanding
in
these
three
languages
,
especially
the
mysterie
of
Gods
will
,
and
the
expectation
of
his
blessed
kingdome
is
preached
;
and
hence
it
was
that
wrote
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
King
of
the
Iewes
in
those
three
tongues
.
God
would
have
Lyra
,
that
the
cause
of
Christs
death
should
bee
written
in
divers
tongues
that
every
tongue
might
declare
the
trecherie
of
the
Iewes
,
commend
the
Slavonian
letters
found
out
by
the
Philosopher
,
whereby
those
of
that
countrey
set
forth
the
due
prayses
of
God
,
and
we
command
that
the
preaching
and
workes
of
Christ
our
God
bee
declared
in
them
,
for
we
are
admonished
by
the
Divine
authoritie
which
commandeth
,
Prayse
the
Lord
all
yee
Gentiles
,
to
prayse
the
Lord
not
in
three
tongues
only
,
but
in
all
,
for
hee
who
made
the
three
principall
languages
,
Hebrew
,
Greeke
and
Latine
;
hee
created
also
all
other
for
his
glorie
.
Solomon
,
Da
mihi
cor
intelligens
?
is
better
in
the
Church
to
speake
five
words
with
understanding
to
instruct
others
thereby
,
then
a
thousand
words
in
an
unknowne
tongue
,
hee
that
speaketh
in
an
unknowne
tongue
edifieth
not
,
things
ought
to
bee
done
to
edification
,
consent
by
saying
Amen
for
if
wee
pray
in
an
unknowne
tongue
our
spirit
prayeth
,
but
our
understanding
is
unfruitfull
,
Paul
indeed
adviseth
and
wisheth
,
that
when
any
prayer
is
made
in
an
unknowne
tongue
,
there
should
bee
some
to
interpret
,
but
that
hee
requireth
no
such
thing
to
bee
observed
as
a
divine
precept
:
if
any
man
thinke
himselfe
a
prophet
or
spirituall
,
let
him
know
that
the
things
which
I
write
unto
you
,
are
the
commandements
of
God
.
that
whosoever
prayeth
aske
in
faith
,
nothing
doubting
but
that
hee
shall
receive
what
he
asketh
,
this
people
honoureth
mee
with
their
lips
,
but
their
heart
is
farre
from
mee
:
spake
not
to
men
,
because
no
man
understood
them
,
spake
into
the
ayre
edified
.
not
by
those
prayers
,
say
Amen
to
their
thankes
if
there
bee
no
interpreter
,
let
them
keepe
silence
in
the
Church
the
Apostle
teacheth
,
that
we
ought
to
speak
with
our
tongues
,
and
withall
to
minde
what
is
spoken
,
that
wee
may
understand
it
that
wee
understand
what
wee
sing
like
men
indued
with
reason
,
and
not
chatter
like
birds
,
for
ousels
,
parrats
,
crowes
,
pies
,
and
such
other
birds
,
are
often
taught
by
men
to
sound
out
that
which
they
know
not
,
but
to
know
what
they
sing
,
or
sing
with
knowledge
and
understanding
,
is
by
Gods
will
peculiarly
given
unto
man
.
Iustine
Martyre
offer
violence
vollie
of
shotte
to
batter
the
walls
of
it
the
Masse
being
the
same
continually
,
the
people
understand
it
sufficiently
for
the
exercise
of
their
devotion
,
though
not
to
satisfie
vaine
curiositie
Spirituall
meadow
Eutopian
flowers
Cornelius
Agrippa
Philo
Iudaeus
Nicolaus
Clemanges
Cassander
,
Erasmus
Polidore
Virgill
utile
perinutile
non
vitiatur
of
a
truth
I
find
the
words
of
Psalmist
verified
,
those
that
make
them
are
like
unto
them
,
and
so
are
all
they
that
put
their
trust
in
them
.
This
is
your
discourse
Sir
wherein
you
have
given
so
sufficient
testimonie
of
notorious
had
dealing
,
especially
in
the
two
places
of
and
of
the
civill
law
:
that
if
there
were
nothing
else
falsified
or
corrupted
in
your
whole
booke
,
this
were
enough
utterly
to
deface
all
memorie
of
you
,
from
among
honest
men
.
What
say
you
to
all
this
Sir
looke
now
into
your
owne
conscience
,
and
see
whether
it
can
flatter
you
so
much
,
as
to
say
you
are
an
honest
man
.
May
not
you
then
beare
away
the
bell
from
all
lying
,
and
corrupting
fellowes
that
have
ever
gone
before
you
?
Trent
.
Wee
teach
that
the
image
of
Christ
,
the
Virgin
Mother
of
God
,
and
other
Saints
are
chiefly
in
Churches
to
be
had
,
and
reteined
,
which
Decree
he
might
have
translated
a
little
better
,
and
more
clearely
by
saying
,
that
those
images
are
to
bee
had
,
and
reteined
especially
in
Churches
,
the
Latine
word
being
and
his
translating
it
chiefly
,
and
placing
it
so
odly
,
gives
cause
to
thinke
he
had
an
evill
meaning
therein
,
as
if
hee
would
have
his
reader
thinke
that
the
Councell
taught
that
those
images
were
the
chiefe
things
to
be
had
in
Churches
,
&c.
But
I
may
aske
you
how
come
you
to
say
the
Iewes
never
allowed
adoration
of
Images
for
foure
thousand
yeares
,
when
as
the
people
of
the
Iewes
were
not
such
a
people
above
two
thousand
yeares
;
nay
lived
not
past
yeares
before
our
Saviour
,
so
that
of
your
owne
liberalitie
and
skill
in
Chronologie
you
have
added
yeares
to
make
your
doctrine
seeme
ancient
.
in
alledging
the
Iewes
hate
of
the
crosse
,
as
an
argument
why
you
should
also
hate
the
same
,
tacitly
confesse
that
you
love
Christ
so
well
as
they
:
A
fearefull
charge
whosoever
loveth
not
the
Lord
Iesus
,
let
him
bee
anathemamaranatha
,
non
pareil
lifted
up
the
Serpent
in
the
wildernesse
,
So
must
the
Son
of
man
be
lifted
up
abominable
idolatrie
babes
keepe
your selves
from
idols
You
,
and
such
as
you
,
have
had
your
shares
in
pulling
downe
of
images
,
and
silver
shrines
,
this
last
hundred
yeares
,
are
more
like
to
be
drawne
with
the
love
of
gaine
,
to
the
pulling
downe
of
Images
,
then
wee
that
lose
all
for
maintaining
and
setting
them
up
:
for
what
wee
and
our
Ancestors
have
parted
with
from
our selves
,
and
out
of
our
owne
purses
for
the
honour
of
God
and
his
Saints
;
you
or
men
of
your
religion
,
pull
back
from
God
and
his
Saints
,
to
bestow
upon
your
backs
and
bellies
,
and
upon
your
Ministers
,
their
wives
and
brattes
.
Vit.
Ed.
that
the
selfe
same
day
that
the
images
were
broken
downe
in
God
gave
us
a
notable
victorie
in
golden
puppets
whereof
they
make
no
small
advantage
?
The
Asse
brayeth
never
so
hideously
,
as
when
hee
is
over-hard
girt
.
Yee
shall
make
you
no
idols
nor
graven
images
,
neither
reare
you
up
a
standing
image
,
neither
shall
you
set
up
any
image
of
stone
in
your
land
to
bow
downe
to
it
.
Thoushalt
not
make
thy selfe
any
thing
carved
or
graven
,
by
the
spirit
,
when
they
appeared
with
Christ
in
the
Mount
,
not
by
any
picture
or
image
which
hee
had
seene
of
them
,
for
the
people
of
the
Iewes
had
no
such
,
the
law
prohibiting
it
.
that
God
in
the
second
Commandement
forbiddeth
not
only
to
worship
an
image
for
God
,
but
also
to
worship
God
in
any
similitude
,
taketh
away
all
use
of
any
image
of
God
.
nor
the
likenesse
of
any
thing
,
that
is
in
heaven
above
,
or
in
the
earth
beneath
,
or
in
the
waters
under
the
earth
,
thou
shalt
not
bow
downe
to
them
,
viz.
with
thy
body
,
nor
worship
them
in
thy
soule
:
(
non
facies
tibi
sculptile
similitudes
of
something
that
is
in
heaven
above
,
or
in
the
earth
beneath
,
or
in
the
water
under
the
earth
.
keepe
carefully
your
soules
,
you
saw
no
similitude
in
the
day
in
which
the
Lord
spake
to
you
in
Horeb
out
of
the
midst
of
the
fire
;
take
heed
lest
peradventure
being
deceived
,
you
make
to
your selves
any
graven
image
,
or
the
likenesse
of
male
or
female
.
to
whom
will
you
liken
God
?
or
what
likenesse
will
you
compare
unto
him
?
quam
imaginem
ponetis
ei
the
worke-man
melted
a
graven
image
,
and
the
Goldsmith
spreadeth
it
over
with
gold
,
and
casteth
silver
chaines
,
hee
that
is
so
impoverished
,
that
hee
hath
no
oblation
,
chooseth
a
tree
that
will
not
rot
,
hee
seeketh
unto
him
a
cunning
work-man
to
prepare
a
graven
image
that
shall
not
bee
moved
,
&c.
these
idols
may
bee
converted
to
other
uses
.
the
idols
of
the
Cherubins
the
consecration
of
images
or
devoting
of
them
to
a
religious
use
,
or
setting
them
up
to
be
worshipped
consecrated
in
a
humane
shape
turned
the
glorie
of
God
,
not
only
into
the
similitude
of
a
corruptible
man
,
but
also
of
beasts
and
fowles
,
and
creeping
things
,
Rom.
viz.
that
an
idoll
is
the
representation
of
that
which
hath
no
existence
in
nature
,
but
an
image
the
likenesse
of
something
existent
,
Martinus
Paresius
there
were
many
idols
of
the
Gentiles
,
in
which
they
represented
God
as
a
benefactour
.
to
exhibit
divine
worship
,
even
to
the
image
of
God
is
idolatrie
is
committed
not
only
when
an
idoll
is
worshipped
in
stead
of
God
,
but
also
when
an
idoll
is
worshipped
together
with
God
.
shape
of
a
child
with
wings
with
the
face
,
hands
,
thighes
,
and
body
of
men
,
but
with
the
mane
of
Lyons
,
wings
of
Eagles
,
and
parted
feet
of
Calves
.
that
it
is
not
that
which
goeth
into
a
man
which
defileth
him
,
Matth.
15.17
but
that
which
commeth
out
of
him
Cornelius
,
Acts
that
he
might
not
account
any
meate
common
or
uncleane
,
what
God
hath
cleansed
,
that
call
not
thou
common
Peresius
,
Catharinus
Irenaeus
,
Cyprian
image
to
our selves
,
thou
shalt
not
make
thy selfe
any
graven
image
,
to
bow
downe
to
it
,
or
to
worship
it
,
thou
shalt
not
bow
downe
to
them
,
nor
worship
them
.
Cornelius
Agrippa
Cornelius
Agrippa
that
the
Iewes
were
so
farre
from
making
any
thing
that
they
worshipped
,
or
worshipping
any
thing
that
they
made
,
that
they
abhorred
nothing
more
then
images
.
Philo
Iudaeus
that
the
Temple
from
the
first
beginning
to
his
time
never
admitted
any
image
,
being
the
house
of
God
:
for
the
worke
,
of
painters
and
carvers
,
are
the
images
of
materiall
gods
,
but
to
paint
the
invisible
God
,
or
to
faine
any
representation
of
him
,
our
Ancestours
held
a
wickednesse
.
Philo
Iosephus
,
When
the
Emperour
was
desirous
to
have
his
owne
image
set
up
in
the
Church
of
the
Iewes
Iosephus
,
first
intreated
him
,
that
hee
would
not
defile
the
holy
Citie
with
images
forbidden
by
the
law
,
and
for
their
owne
particular
,
they
resolved
rather
to
die
,
then
suffer
the
law
which
forbad
the
setting
up
of
images
in
Churches
to
bee
abrogated
.
that
Temples
should
be
made
in
all
Cities
without
images
,
and
thereupon
it
was
presently
conceived
,
that
he
intended
those
Temples
for
Christians
.
Clemens
Alexandrinus
made
a
law
whereby
hee
plainly
and
expresly
forbad
any
image
molten
,
carved
,
or
painted
,
to
be
made
of
God
,
because
,
there
is
nothing
in
the
creature
that
resembleth
the
image
of
God
.
Tertullian
De
spectaculis
that
God
hath
forbidden
the
likenesse
of
any
thing
to
be
made
,
much
more
the
likenesse
of
his
owne
image
:
the
authour
of
truth
doth
not
love
any
thing
that
is
false
or
counterfeit
,
and
all
that
is
feigned
or
formed
by
art
of
him
,
is
nothing
but
counterfeit
.
Origen
the
South
Church
the
Christians
make
no
image
of
the
incorpor
all
and
invisible
God
.
Minutius
Felix
What
image
shall
I
make
to
God
,
when
man
himselfe
,
if
we
rightly
judge
,
is
Gods
image
?
Lactantius
there
is
no
doubt
that
there
is
no
religion
,
whersoever
there
is
an
image
,
for
seeing
religion
consisteth
of
Divine
things
,
and
nothing
divine
is
to
be
found
,
but
in
heavenly
things
;
images
therefore
are
voyd
of
religion
,
because
nothing
that
is
heavenly
can
bee
in
that
thing
which
is
made
of
earth
.
no
pictures
should
bee
in
Churches
,
lest
that
which
is
worshipped
and
adored
,
should
be
painted
on
walls
.
Athanasius
fooles
and
senselesse
,
who
liken
God
to
corporall
things
:
is
as
hot
in
the
point
as
what
similitude
hath
the
body
of
man
with
the
mind
of
God
,
who
would
bee
so
mad
as
to
imagine
the
forme
and
image
of
God
to
be
resembled
by
an
image
and
statue
like
unto
man
What
image
doe
you
require
of
Christ
,
such
an
one
as
may
expresse
the
characters
of
his
divine
nature
?
I
thinke
you
are
sufficiently
instructed
of
this
,
that
no
man
hath
thus
seene
the
Sonne
,
but
the
Father
.
Doe
you
require
the
image
of
the
forme
of
a
servant
which
he
tooke
?
Epiph.
ep.
ad
Iohan.
Ierus
.
ep.
60.
inveni
ibi
velum
pondens
in
foribus
ejusdem
ecclesiae
tinctum
atque
depictum
,
&
habens
imaginem
quasi
Christi
vel
.
sancti
alicujus
non
enim
satis
memini
cujus
imago
fuerit
:
cum
ergo
hoc
vidissem
in
ecclesiâ
Christi
contra
authoritatem
scripturarū
,
hominis
pendere
imaginem
scidi
illud
.
&
magis
dedi
consilium
custodibus
ejusdem
loci
ut
pauperem
mortunm
eo
obvolverent
,
atque
efferrent
.
Ierome
in
Ezek.
l.
4.
c.
16.
nos
unam
habemus
vivam
,
&
unam
veneramur
imaginem
quae
est
imago
invisibilis
,
&
omnipotentis
Dei.
Amphiloc
.
citat
.
à
pat
.
concil
.
Constantinop
.
An.
754
either
for
entring
into
a
Church
at
and
finding
there
a
vaile
hanging
at
the
doore
died
,
and
painted
,
and
having
the
image
as
it
were
of
Christ
,
or
some
Saint
,
seeing
this
,
that
contrary
to
the
authoritie
of
Scriptures
the
image
of
a
man
was
hung
upin
the
Church
of
Christ
,
he
cut
it
,
and
the
vaile
and
gave
counsell
to
the
Keepers
of
the
place
,
to
wrap
and
burie
some
poore
dead
man
in
it
,
and
he
intreated
the
Bishop
of
to
give
charge
hereafter
,
that
such
vailes
as
that
was
,
being
repugnant
to
Christian
religion
should
not
bee
hanged
up
in
the
Church
of
Christ
.
Christians
never
acknowledge
,
nor
worship
any
image
of
the
invisible
and
omnipotent
God
save
one
,
to
wit
,
his
Sonne
.
Wee
have
no
care
to
figure
by
colours
the
bodily
visages
of
Saints
in
tables
,
because
wee
have
no
need
of
suchthings
;
But
by
vertue
to
imitate
their
conversation
but
the
Church
condemneth
them
,
and
seeketh
every
way
to
correct
them
as
ungracious
children
:
the
first
Commandement
,
any
similitude
of
God
devised
by
man
,
is
forbidden
to
bee
worshipped
,
not
because
God
hath
not
an
image
,
but
because
no
image
of
him
ought
to
bee
worshipped
,
but
that
which
is
the
same
thing
that
hee
is
it
is
unlawfull
for
a
Christian
to
erect
any
such
image
,
and
place
it
in
the
Church
images
prevaile
more
to
bow
downe
the
unhappy
soule
,
in
that
they
have
a
mouth
,
eyes
eares
,
nostrills
,
hands
and
feet
,
then
to
correct
it
,
in
that
they
neither
heare
,
nor
see
,
nor
smell
,
nor
handle
,
nor
walke
.
forbiddeth
Churches
to
bee
obscured
with
any
images
or
painted
tables
.
no
meanes
suffer
them
to
bee
worshipped
.
Constantinople
,
Anno
Wee
doe
declare
that
all
images
of
what
nature
soever
,
made
by
the
wicked
art
of
the
Painter
be
cast
out
of
Christian
Churches
,
whosoever
from
this
day
forward
shall
dare
to
set
up
any
images
of
God
either
in
the
Church
,
or
in
a
private
house
;
if
hee
be
a
Bishop
let
him
bee
deposed
,
if
he
be
a
lay-man
let
him
bee
accursed
.
Zonoras
that
in
the
hearing
of
all
the
people
they
openly
forbad
the
worshipping
of
Images
,
calling
such
as
adored
them
idolater
.
France
,
Italie
second
Synod
of
Nice
is
refuted
and
condemned
it
is
unpossible
Damascene
,
that
God
who
can
neither
bee
seene
by
man
,
nor
circumscribed
,
should
be
expressed
in
any
shape
or
figure
it
is
extreame
madnesse
and
impietie
to
make
a
representation
of
the
Godhead
:
Quoniam
quis
sit
non
novimus
,
because
wee
know
not
who
hee
is
,
and
the
nature
of
God
cannot
be
painted
,
and
set
forth
to
mans
sight
.
the
Councell
of
Nice
a
wicked
Councell
touching
images
,
which
some
would
have
to
bee
broken
in
pieces
,
and
some
to
bee
worshipped
was
utterly
rejected
.
Ludovicus
Pius
,
where
the
foresaid
Councell
of
Nice
was
likewise
condemned
.
that
the
images
of
Saints
are
not
to
bee
worshipped
,
though
they
may
be
set
up
in
Churches
for
ornament
,
and
to
bring
into
the
mind
of
simple
people
the
storie
of
the
Bible
.
the
orthodox
Fathers
for
the
avoiding
of
superstition
,
did
carefully
provide
that
no
pictures
should
bee
set
up
in
Churches
.
Rhemigius
that
neither
images
nor
Angels
are
to
bee
worshipped
.
Anselmus
Laudunensis
Yee
saw
no
manner
of
similitude
that
willing
to
resemble
that
similitude
by
engraving
,
thou
shouldst
set
up
an
idoll
to
thy selfe
.
Nicetas
Croniates
Isaac
Angelus
Emperour
of
the
West
made
an
expedition
into
the
Armenians
did
gladly
receive
the
Almaines
,
because
among
the
Almaines
and
Armenians
the
worshipping
of
images
was
forbidden
alike
.
Roger
Hoveden
quod
omninò
ecclesia
Dei
execratur
,
which
the
Church
of
God
altogether
abhorreth
.
that
they
made
images
of
the
Father
,
and
the
holy
Spirit
,
which
,
is
most
absurd
.
Durand
that
it
is
utterly
unlawfull
to
picture
,
or
represent
the
Trinitie
,
or
God
,
otherwise
then
as
in
Christ
hee
tooke
our
flesh
:
Austria
,
Anthropomorphitas
because
they
painted
the
Trinitie
in
forme
of
an
old
man
,
with
a
young
man
and
a
Dove
.
because
from
thence
two
inconveniences
may
follow
;
first
the
perill
of
idolatrie
,
in
case
the
image
it selfe
should
come
to
bee
worshipped
:
secondly
,
errour
and
heresie
by
ascribing
to
God
such
bodily
shapes
and
formes
,
as
the
Trinitie
is
usually
pictured
withall
.
all
images
are
forbid
to
bee
made
to
adore
or
worship
them
:
thou
shalt
not
adore
nor
worship
them
thou
shalt
not
adore
them
with
any
bodily
reverence
,
as
bowing
or
kneeling
to
them
,
thou
shalt
not
worship
them
with
any
devotion
of
mind
.
that
the
Iewes
had
not
in
their
Temple
any
picture
of
God
,
because
hee
cannot
be
painted
:
next
that
they
had
no
picture
of
Saints
,
because
there
was
none
as
yet
might
have
the
honour
to
have
their
pictures
in
the
Temple
,
being
not
yet
admitted
themselves
into
the
Temple
of
God
.
Enoch
walke
with
God
after
hee
was
translated
,
that
hee
should
not
see
death
?
Elias
carried
in
a
fierie
chariot
,
carried
by
Angels
into
heaven
hee
was
carried
into
whatsoever
place
is
meant
by
the
bosome
of
there
my
liveth
,
for
what
other
place
were
meete
for
so
godly
a
soule
?
None may or ought to give a scandall to Iew or Gentile .
But by setting up images or crucifixes in Temples , the Iewes are so scandalized , that even those among them , who other wayes might be enclined to embrace the Christian faith are made utterly averse from it : because they cannot perswade themselves that it can bee the true religion which maintaineth image-worship , which is so directly and expresly forbidden by God in the law .
Edwine
Sands
worship
of
images
as
it
is
at
this
day
practised
by
the
Roman
Church
,
is
such
a
stumbling
block
to
the
Iewes
,
and
hinderance
to
their
conversion
,
that
when
they
come
to
Christian
Sermons
,
as
in
Rome
they
are
enjoyned
at
least
once
a
yeare
,
so
long
as
they
see
the
Preacher
direct
his
speech
to
a
little
woodden
crucifix
that
standeth
on
the
Pulpit
by
him
,
to
call
it
his
Lord
and
Saviour
,
kneele
to
it
,
embrace
it
and
kisse
it
,
to
weepe
upon
it
,
as
it
is
their
fashion
in
Italie
,
it
is
preaching
sufficient
for
them
,
and
perswadeth
them
more
with
the
very
sight
of
it
to
hate
Christian
religion
,
then
any
reason
the
world
can
alledge
to
love
it
.
the
Apostle
that
all
things
happened
to
the
Iewes
in
figures
,
and
hee
addeth
well
,
the
same
God
,
who
in
his
generall
law
forbad
any
similitude
to
be
made
,
by
an
extraordinary
precept
commanded
some
similitude
to
bee
made
,
if
thou
dost
serve
the
same
God
,
thou
hast
his
law
;
Make
to
thy selfe
no
graven
image
,
or
similitude
,
if
thou
regardest
the
Precept
of
making
a
similitude
imitate
thou
make
thou
no
image
against
the
law
,
unlesse
God
command
thee
by
a
Precept
.
the
Iewes
worshipped
not
the
Arke
nor
the
Cherubins
,
nor
the
mercy
seate
,
but
the
true
God
which
promised
to
helpe
them
,
neither
were
they
set
up
in
the
Temple
for
adoration
,
but
for
ornament
,
L.
9.
the
Cherubins
were
not
painted
or
engraven
on
the
Arke
,
to
the
end
they
might
bee
adored
,
but
only
to
adorne
and
beautifie
the
Tabernacle
,
and
more
fully
to
expresse
the
majestie
of
God
,
concerning
the
Cherubins
made
by
the
command
of
God
;
and
other
images
in
Temple
,
wee
must
say
that
they
were
there
as
appendices
and
additions
for
the
adorning
of
something
else
,
not
set
forth
by
themselves
in
a
manner
fit
for
adoration
That
the
Cherubins
were
never
adored
nor
worshipped
,
neither
by
kissing
them
,
nor
with
bowing
of
the
knee
,
or
by
offering
Frankinsence
,
or
by
any
other
meanes
,
neither
can
any
man
affirm
the
contrarie
,
except
it
be
out
of
his
owne
braine
without
any
foundation
or
ground
at
all
.
When
they
are
convinced
of
their
heresies
out
of
Scripture
,
they
fall
on
accusing
the
Scriptures
themselves
,
impeaching
their
authoritie
,
and
charging
them
with
ambiguity
,
and
saying
that
the
truth
cannot
be
found
out
of
them
by
those
who
know
not
tradition
,
for
that
it
was
not
delivered
by
letters
,
but
by
word
of
mouth
.
Many
things
truly
did
Iesus
in
the
presence
of
his
Disciples
,
which
are
not
written
in
this
booke
the
holy
Evangelist
testifieth
that
Christ
did
,
and
said
many
things
that
are
not
written
,
but
those
things
were
chosen
to
bee
written
,
which
seemed
sufficient
for
the
salvation
of
them
that
beleeve
Cyrill
,
all
things
which
Christ
did
are
not
written
,
but
what
the
writers
thought
to
bee
sufficient
as
well
for
our
conversation
as
doctrine
,
that
shining
with
theright
faith
and
vertuous
workes
,
we
may
attaine
to
the
kingdome
of
heaven
.
si
non
mendaces
,
saltem
audaces
,
if
not
altogether
fabulous
,
yet
very
audacious
wipe
our
eyes
wiping
his
face
,
as
hee
was
carrying
his
Crosse
,
should
imprint
his
image
in
his
handkerchiefe
.
discourse
of
his
Travels
the
Divell
is
much
delighted
in
prophane
worship
and
helpeth
it
forward
as
much
as
hee
can
by
seeming
miracles
many
wonders
doe
shew
the
divine
vertue
thereof
the
diseases
cured
by
Aesculapius
the
delusion
of
Divels
,
and
old
wives
tales
,
and
dreames
.
Varro
was
so
farre
out
of
love
with
images
,
that
though
hee
were
pressed
with
the
perverse
custome
of
so
great
a
City
as
was
,
yet
hee
made
no
bones
,
both
to
say
and
write
that
they
,
who
first
brought
in
Images
,
both
tooke
away
religious
feare
of
God
,
and
added
errour
to
boote
:
Romans
worshipped
their
gods
more
then
a
yeares
without
images
,
and
if
they
had
done
so
still
,
the
gods
had
beene
more
chastly
or
purely
worshipped
by
them
.
Austine
by
meaneth
not
animage
,
but
an
Idoll
,
not
the
representation
of
the
true
,
but
a
resemblance
of
false
and
feigned
deities
.
Iesuit
,
Wee
must
not
think
,
that
God
the
Father
who
is
said
to
sit
,
sitteth
in
heaven-with
bowed
knees
,
as
a
man
sitteth
in
a
chaire
,
such
a
or
image
,
it
is
not
lawfull
to
set
up
in
the
Temple
of
Christians
,
Varro
in
proofe
of
his
assertion
alledgeth
the
custome
of
the
Iewish
nation
thought
that
God
by
whom
hee
beleeved
the
world
was
governed
,
ought
to
be
worshipped
without
an
image
:
faire
weather
falleth
fowle
Looke
in
your
Dictionarie
of
whether
amongst
all
the
Englishes
of
which
are
there
set
downe
you
can
find
heathenish
,
which
I
dare
say
you
cannot
.
The
Greeke
word
in
text
is
and
the
Latine
signifieth
the
same
thing
belonging
to
a
countrey
,
people
,
stocke
,
or
family
,
Thomas
Thomasius
as
announce
archisynagogue
,
azymes
,
commessations
,
depositum
,
didrachme
,
euroclydon
,
exinanited
,
holocaust
,
hosts
,
victimes
,
paraclete
pasche
,
resuscitate
,
neophyte
,
superedified
,
Psal.
v.
heathen
or
heathenish
nations
Ambrose
,
When
read
the
title
upon
the
Crosse
then
newly
found
,
shee
fell
downe
and
worshipped
what
or
whom
?
Christ
there
entitled
the
King
of
the
Iewes
;
not
verily
the
wood
,
for
that
is
a
heathenish
errour
,
and
a
vanity
of
ungodly
men
.
it
is
not
to
be
wondered
that
those
who
are
sprung
of
the
Gentiles
,
or
came
of
heathenish
parents
,
and
received
benefits
of
our
Saviour
where
he
lived
,
did
thus
unto
him
,
adding
it
is
very
likely
,
that
our
ancestours
herein
followed
the
custome
of
the
heathen
;
who
honoured
all
such
with
Statuaes
who
had
been
as
saviours
unto
them
preserving
their
lives
.
obscure
Councell
without
any
certainty
of
the
time
when
it
was
held
.
S.
Agobardus
Eliberis
shooteth
not
home
it
forbiddeth
not
pictures
absolutely
in
Churches
,
painting
them
on
the
walls
placuit
in
ecclesiâ
pictur
as
esse
non
debere
,
it
seemed
good
to
the
Councell
,
that
pictures
should
not
be
in
Churches
ne
quod
collitur
in
parietibus
depingatur
,
lest
that
which
is
worshipped
should
be
painted
on
the
walls
.
walls
of
the
Church
,
because
they
thought
not
the
walls
a
place
convenient
,
lest
the
plaister
breaking
off
in
some
places
,
they
might
become
deformed
,
and
so
contemptible
.
prae
amore
excluserunt
foras
out
of
love
they
shut
them
out
of
doores
.
a
good
Emperour
Valence
was
killed
twentie
three
yeares
before
was
borne
Baptista
Egnatius
Digni
imperia
fratres
,
&
inter
bonos
referendi
,
they
were
worthy
the
Empire
,
and
to
bee
ranked
among
good
Princes
,
saving
that
was
somewhat
blemished
by
being
seduced
in
judgement
by
the
Arrians
Gregorie
Nazianzen
religious
Prince
,
that
much
promoted
the
affaires
of
the
Christians
against
the
heathen
.
upon
the
subtile
wits
of
the
Arrian
heretiques
,
who
put
tricks
upon
that
other-wayes
good
Emperour
.
Petrus
Crinitus
by
the
beard
for
it
Petrus
Crinitus
,
De
honestâ
disciplinâ
,
l.
Petrus
Crinitus
golden
locke
Petrus
Crinitus
cut
off
That
after
the
way
which
they
(
the
Papists
)
call
heresie
,
they
so
worship
the
God
of
their
fathers
in
spirit
and
truth
,
that
they
beleeve
all
things
written
in
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
Iesuits
Geese
Dircaean
Swannes
tressis
agaso
Primianus
Postremianus
Cassander
,
Erasmus
I.
R.
Daniel
a
Iesu
The
Magdeburgians
and
other
your
owne
Authours
affirme
,
that
that
very
Councell
of
Frankford
did
say
an
Anathema
to
all
such
as
deface
images
;
is
not
this
then
abominable
falshood
in
your
friend
to
cite
,
nay
forge
it
against
images
,
and
in
you
to
follow
him
in
it
?
ne
Saevi
magne
Sacerdos
:
P.
306.
Catholique
indeed
Councell
of
was
condemned
in
the
Councell
of
Poly
dore
Virgill
Let
us
now
speake
of
the
Worship
of
images
,
which
not
only
those
which
were
ignorant
of
our
religion
,
but
as
Saint
testifieth
,
almost
all
the
ancient
holy
Fathers
condemned
for
feare
of
idolatrie
.
Polydore
is
to
be
understood
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Old
Testament
only
.
Polydore
Virgill
Gregorie
also
reproveth
the
Bishop
of
for
breaking
downe
images
,
and
yet
commendeth
him
in
that
hee
forbad
the
worship
of
them
.
that
there
can
bee
no
sound
proofe
brought
either
out
of
Scripture
,
or
tradition
of
the
Church
,
or
common
consent
of
Fathers
,
or
determination
of
a
generall
Councell
,
or
any
other
effectuall
reason
to
perswade
a
man
,
that
the
image
of
Christ
,
and
the
Saints
are
to
bee
worshipped
with
the
same
adoration
that
the
samplers
are
.
Ludovicus
Paramo
,
Bernardus
,
Pind
,
Franciscus
Petigianis
,
Petrus
de
Cabrera
,
Azotius
,
Lamas
,
Rubio
,
Bustus
,
Bellarmine
,
l.
de
imag.
c.
ad
recordandum
non
ad
colendum
,
to
remember
the
Saints
by
them
,
not
to
worship
them
.
there
is
no
example
in
all
the
Scriptures
,
or
Fathers
for
adoration
of
images
:
hee
speaketh
against
Idoll-worship
,
or
some
abuse
of
Images
which
crept
in
in
his
time
is
to
bee
read
with
caution
,
because
hee
was
infected
with
the
same
opinion
that
Agobardus
,
and
other
French
Bishops
of
that
age
were
,
who
denie
any
religious
worship
to
bee
due
to
images
.
Vtile
per
inutile
non
vitiatur
,
that
which
is
profitable
,
is
not
corrupted
or
made
bad
by
that
which
is
unprofitable
.
Polydore
Virgill
many
of
the
ruder
sort
of
them
,
put
more
confidence
in
the
image
then
Christ
himselfe
?
1
,
2
,
3
,
7
,
10
,
20
,
30
,
40
,
50
,
Bellarmine
,
lib.
de
indul
.
c.
3.
Nice
,
Ancyra
in
4.
sent.
dis.
20.
q.
5.
an
aliquid
valeant
indulgentiae
,
Alfonsus
a
Castro
St.
Paul
(
1
Cor.
11.
)
If
any
man
seeme
to
be
contentious
,
we
have
no
such
custome
,
nor
the
Churches
of
God
.
St.
Austine
St.
Paul
.
If
we
,
or
an
Angell
from
Heaven
,
contra
.
St.
Paul
Rom.
16.17
Roscius
Amerinus
de
Indulgentiis
Churches
Treasury
glowing
coales
heaped
upon
his
head
in
hell
.
when
you
have
done
all
,
you
are
unprofitable
servants
,
every
man
shall
receive
according
to
that
which
himselfe
hath
done
in
his
body
,
whether
it
be
good
or
evill
,
Peter
,
Matth.
9
9.
blood
of
Christ
purgeth
us
from
all
our
sinnes
.
chymericall
and
chymicall
;
chymericall
there
is
no
condemnation
to
them
that
are
in
Christ
Iesus
.
he
will
cast
our
sinnes
into
the
depth
of
the
Sea
,
if
we
repent
us
of
our
sinnes
,
God
promised
us
that
they
shall
be
remembred
no
more
,
that
time
the
iniquity
of
shall
bee
sought
for
,
and
there
shall
be
none
,
and
the
sinnes
of
and
they
shall
not
be
found
,
for
I
will
pardon
them
whom
I
reserve
:
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
the
remission
of
the
fault
which
properly
begets
a
spot
in
the
soule
,
for
it
is
the
spot
which
is
taken
away
by
washing
.
After
which
Demetrian
,
there
remaineth
no
place
for
repentance
,
no
effect
of
satisfaction
,
here
eternall
life
is
either
gained
or
lost
.
Treasure
of
infinite
value
a
rich
Treasurie
pure
gold
brasse
tokens
Durandus
a
Sancto
Portiano
Iohannes
de
Mayro
excluded
all
Saints
satisfactions
out
of
this
treasurie
:
Nothing
needeth
,
or
indeed
can
be
added
to
that
which
is
of
infinite
value
,
but
such
are
Christs
merits
and
sufferings
.
I
account
,
that
the
afflictions
of
this
present
life
are
not
worthie
the
glorie
which
shall
be
revealed
:
our
light
affliction
,
which
is
but
for
a
moment
,
worketh
for
us
a
farre
more
exceeding
and
eternall
weight
of
glorie
.
Angelus
de
Clavatio
,
verbo
Indulg
.
numero
.
I
hold
Francis
Mayro
that
forasmuch
as
the
merits
of
Saints
are
rewarded
of
God
beyond
their
merit
,
and
thereby
the
treasure
of
them
is
exhausted
,
that
Pardons
are
onely
given
for
the
merit
of
Christ
and
his
passion
:
the
least
drop
of
whose
blood
,
or
sweat
,
would
have
been
sufficient
to
expiate
all
the
sinnes
that
ever
have
beene
or
shall
be
committed
.
the
intention
of
him
that
meriteth
,
is
most
necessarie
required
to
this
,
that
the
fruit
or
reward
of
his
merit
redound
to
another
:
but
,
supposing
that
the
Saints
were
so
rich
in
merits
and
sufferings
,
that
they
had
any
to
bestow
upon
others
,
yet
it
cannot
be
proved
,
that
the
Saints
had
ever
any
such
intention
,
to
transferre
the
fruit
of
their
passions
upon
others
.
Sufferings
of
Saints
profit
the
Church
,
not
by
way
of
Redemption
,
but
by
way
of
Example
.
Harpe
and
Harrow
Francis
White
rope
of
sands
that
as
the
sin
of
the
sinner
,
so
the
righteousnesse
of
the
righteous
shall
be
upon
himselfe
.
Why
may
not
the
over-plus
of
their
sufferings
lie
in
as
money
in
a
treasurie
,
for
the
benefit
of
others
?
should
man
be
just
with
God
?
if
he
contend
with
him
,
he
cannot
answer
him
one
for
a
thousand
.
Who
knoweth
how
oft
he
off
endeth
?
Solomon
?
Who
can
say
,
I
have
made
my
heart
cleane
?
I
am
pure
from
my
sinne
.
We
are
all
as
an
uncleane
thing
,
and
all
our
righteousnesse
is
as
filthy
ragges
,
Iames
,
in
many
things
we
offend
all
,
Basil
,
We
are
not
Angels
,
but
mon
,
we
fall
and
rise
againe
,
and
that
often
times
in
one
and
the
selfe-same
houre
.
Ambrose
.
Every
one
of
us
how
often
doe
we
sinne
?
every
houre
.
Bernard
,
Who
dare
gruntle
from
henceforth
,
saying
?
we
labour
too
much
,
we
fast
too
much
,
wee
watch
too
much
,
seeing
that
a
man
cannot
answer
the
thousandth
,
nay
,
not
the
least
part
of
his
debt
.
Give
us
of
your
oyle
,
a
foolish
petition
,
the
righteous
shall
scarce
be
saved
,
the
oyle
of
their
owne
righteousnesse
,
hardly
sufficeth
the
Saints
to
salvation
,
how
much
lesse
will
it
serve
themselves
and
their
neighbours
.
Pope
is
no
superiour
in
respect
of
the
soules
in
Purgatory
,
nor
are
they
under
his
power
.
Popes
triple
crowne
rule
he
beares
in
Heaven
,
Earth
,
and
Purgatory
,
Superior
to
the
soules
that
frie
in
Purgatory
.
in
toto
one
shal
beare
his
own
burdens
,
every
one
shall
receive
the
things
done
in
his
body
,
according
to
that
he
hath
don
,
whether
it
be
good
or
bad
,
Not
so
,
lest
there
be
not
enough
for
us
&
for
you
;
the
righteousnes
of
the
righteous
shal
be
upon
him
,
&
the
wickednes
of
the
wicked
shal
be
upon
him
,
Ez.
Who
ever
satisfied
by
another
mans
death
,
his
owne
death
,
but
only
the
Son
of
God
:
therfore
thou
,
who
imitatest
him
in
forgiving
sins
,
if
thou
hast
sinned
in
nothing
thy selfe
I
pray
thee
suffer
for
me
;
but
if
thou
art●a
sinner
as
I
am
,
how
will
the
oyle
of
thy
little
lampe
suffice
for
thee
and
for
me
?
Austine
,
brethren
dye
for
their
brethren
,
yet
the
blood
of
no
Martyr
was
ever
shed
for
the
remission
of
their
brothers
sinnes
.
the
righteous
have
received
,
they
have
not
given
crowns
:
from
the
fortitude
of
true
beleevers
;
we
receive
examples
of
patience
,
not
gifts
of
righteousnes
.
For
their
death
was
singular
;
neither
did
any
of
thē
by
it
discharg
the
death
of
another
;
the
head
hath
satisfied
for
the
members
,
&
the
satisfactiō
of
one
is
imputed
to
all
.
mēbers
one
for
another
Durand
,
Sylvester
Prierias
,
Major
,
Fisher
Rochester
,
Alfonsus
a
Castro
,
Antoninus
,
Cajetan
The
Scriptures
speak
not
expressely
of
Indulgences
,
neither
the
Fathers
,
Sylvester
Prierias
Pardons
have
not
beene
knowne
to
us
by
the
authority
of
Scriptures
,
but
by
the
authority
of
the
Church
of
of
Purgatorie
there
is
little
or
no
mention
amongst
the
ancient
Fathers
,
and
that
as
long
as
Purgatory
was
not
cared
for
,
there
was
no
man
sought
for
Pardons
:
sith
Purgatorie
therefore
hath
beene
so
lately
knowne
and
received
of
the
whole
Church
,
who
can
now
wonder
concerning
Indulgences
?
Alfonsus
a
Castro
15.
1.
There
is
nothing
in
Scripture
lesse
opened
,
or
wherof
the
ancient
Fathers
have
lesse
written
,
than
of
Indulgences
;
and
it
seemeth
the
use
of
them
came
but
lately
into
the
Church
:
there
is
seldome
any
mention
of
Transubstantiation
among
the
Ancients
,
almost
none
of
Purgatorie
.
What
marvell
then
,
if
it
so
fall
out
with
Indulgences
,
that
there
should
be
no
mention
of
them
by
the
Ancients
?
There
is
not
any
expresse
testimonie
,
for
proofe
of
Indulgences
,
either
in
Scriptures
,
or
in
the
writings
of
the
ancient
Fathers
.
There
is
no
authoritie
of
Scriptures
,
or
ancient
Fathers
,
Greeke
or
Latin
,
that
bringeth
the
originall
of
Indulgences
to
our
knowledge
.
It
is
not
to
be
wondered
,
if
wee
have
not
many
ancient
Authours
which
make
mention
of
Indulgences
;
for
,
many
things
are
re●●●ned
in
the
Church
onely
by
use
and
custome
,
without
writing
.
That
not
many
ancient
Authours
make
mention
of
Indulgences
.
Cajetan
Not
any
.
Durand
The
Scriptures
speake
not
expresly
of
them
.
Prierias
That
they
speake
not
at
all
of
them
.
Simon
Peter
Simon
Magus
It
is
a
strong
evidence
of
consent
,
for
Indulgences
,
because
none
is
found
to
have
spoken
against
them
:
They
live
justly
before
men
,
and
believe
all
things
well
concerning
God
,
and
all
the
Articles
contained
in
the
Creed
,
onely
they
speake
evill
of
the
Romane
Church
and
Clergie
.
Little
can
be
spoken
of
any
certainty
concerning
them
,
because
the
Scripture
speaketh
not
expressely
of
them
;
for
what
is
spoken
,
I
will
give
thee
the
Keyes
,
and
whatsoever
thou
bindest
on
earth
shall
be
bound
in
heaven
;
is
understood
,
of
the
power
given
him
in
the
penitentiall
Court
,
and
cannot
be
understood
of
the
bestowing
of
Indulgences
;
for
the
holy
Fathers
,
speake
not
at
all
of
Indulgences
purged
by
fire
Church
Treasurie
Antoninus
,
Cajetan
by
some
,
to
be
most
ancient
among
the
Romanes
:
Apud
Romanos
vetustissimus
praedicatur
illarum
usus
It
seemes
that
the
use
of
Indulgences
came
but
lately
into
the
Church
.
tell
the
Church
and
if
he
refuse
to
heare
the
Church
,
let
him
be
unto
thee
as
a
Heathen
or
a
Publican
,
blowes
hot
and
cold
with
one
breath
,
feed
advocate
who
contemneth
the
Roman
Church
is
the
Catholike
,
or
a
sound
member
thereof
.
muddy
stuffe
Petrus
de
Voragine
Wescelius
Croningensis
,
Guicciardine
,
Henricus
de
Gandavo
,
&
Altisiodorensis
.
Summ
:
l.
d.
relap
.
Dicunt
quidam
quod
relaxatio
non
valeat
quantum
ecclesia
permittit
,
sed
facit
ut
excitentur
fideles
ad
dandum
,
et
decipit
eos
ecclesia
;
some
say
that
the
Popes
Indulgence
prevailes
not
so
much
as
the
Church
promiseth
,
but
that
thereby
men
are
stirred
up
to
give
more
freely
and
that
therein
the
Church
deceaveth
them
note
diligently
that
such
favours
,
to
wit
,
Indulgences
are
not
graunted
to
poor●
folke
,
because
they
have
not
wherewithall
,
they
cannot
be
comforted
:
Matthew
Paris
;
that
Christs
blood
alone
though
it
be
all
sufficient
to
save
soules
,
yet
the
same
without
saintly
satisfaction
applied
by
the
Pope
,
is
not
sufficient
to
impregnate
his
holinesse
Coffers
.
Iesuit
smell
fat
steame
the
drinking
of
a
health
to
Almighty
God
,
a
tale
,
betweene
hawke
and
buzzard
give
Orders
in
a
Stable
drinke
a
health
to
him
Leo
published
large
privileges
through
the
whole
world
without
any
distinction
of
times
and
places
,
by
which
he
promised
not
onely
pardon
to
the
living
,
but
also
power
to
deliver
soules
of
the
dead
out
of
Purgatory
paines
;
which
because
it
was
knowne
that
they
were
granted
onely
to
fill
the
Popes
coffers
,
and
because
his
farmers
carried
themselves
lewdly
in
the
sale
of
them
,
great
offence
was
taken
at
them
,
especeally
in
where
such
Indulgences
were
set
at
a
low
price
,
and
seene
to
be
staked
in
Tavernes
and
Ale-houses
at
games
of
Tables
.
flower
of
the
Church
for
learning
:
but
the
bran
of
the
boulted
by
the
Pope
Andreas
Dudithius
Quinque
eccles
the
matter
came
to
that
passe
,
through
the
wickednesse
of
those
hungry
Bishops
that
hung
upon
the
Popes
sleeve
,
and
were
created
on
the
suddaine
by
the
Pope
,
for
the
purpose
,
that
that
Councell
seemed
to
be
an
assembly
,
not
of
Bishops
,
but
of
Hobgoblins
,
not
of
men
,
but
of
Images
,
moved
like
the
statues
of
by
the
sinewes
of
others
night
owles
in
the
splendour
of
that
Councell
,
Ortwhinus
Gratius
there
appeared
an
huge
great
Owle
,
which
could
not
be
frayed
away
,
but
scared
all
the
Bishops
.
Blacke-bird
of
Antichrist
night
Owles
not
Owles
that
twi-light
at
Trent
Iohn
Huz
de
verbo
Dei
.
lib.
Iunius
Whitaker
,
Daniel
Chamierus
,
and
Dr.
Davenant
Robert
Abbot
William
Bishop
,
cap.
Phillip
Morney
de
sacrâ
Eucharistiâ
and
Iacobus
Laurentius
de
Disputationibus
that
whatsoever
is
the
same
amongst
many
,
is
no
errour
but
tradition
,
Goe
too
now
,
admit
that
all
Churches
have
erred
,
is
it
likely
so
many
,
so
great
Churches
should
erringly
conspire
in
one
faith
?
Dr.
Andrewes
deale
Work-man-like
his
cocke
of
Traditions
on
running
,
adequate
rule
of
Faith
.
by
the
commandment
of
God
,
committed
to
writing
,
to
be
the
foundation
and
pillar
of
Faith
Here
thou
maist
heare
,
if
thou
wilt
,
how
these
points
of
our
Faith
are
maintained
by
Scripture
.
De
Genes.
ad
literam
,
cap.
The
custome
of
the
Church
in
baptizing
Infants
,
is
no
way
to
be
despised
,
or
to
be
accounted
superfluous
.
no
knowledge
of
our
affaires
upon
earth
:
Abraham
knoweth
us
not
,
and
is
ignorant
of
us
.
If
so
great
Patriarchs
knew
not
what
befell
their
posteritie
after
their
death
;
how
can
it
be
that
the
dead
intermeddle
with
the
actions
or
affaires
of
the
living
,
to
helpe
them
onward
,
or
so
much
as
to
take
notice
of
them
?
The
Spirits
therefore
of
the
dead
there
remaine
where
they
knowe
not
what
befalleth
to
men
in
this
life
.
the
authoritie
of
divine
Scripture
prescribe
any
Rite
or
Custome
to
be
kept
,
there
is
no
question
to
be
made
of
such
a
Rite
or
Custome
:
and
in
like
manner
,
if
the
whole
Church
throughout
the
world
constantly
useth
such
a
Rite
or
Custome
.
De
unitate
Eccles.
cap.
Christ
beareth
witnesse
to
his
Church
,
that
it
should
be
Catholike
,
that
is
,
spread
over
the
face
of
the
Earth
,
and
not
to
be
confined
to
any
certaine
place
Whosoever
refuseth
to
follow
the
practise
of
the
Church
,
resisteth
,
or
goeth
against
our
Saviour
,
who
promised
by
his
spirit
,
to
leade
her
into
all
truth
,
and
to
be
with
her
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
If
wee
,
or
an
Angell
from
heaven
,
preach
unto
you
any
thing
,
whether
it
be
of
Christ
,
or
of
his
Church
,
or
any
thing
which
concerneth
Faith
,
or
manners
,
besides
that
which
you
have
received
in
the
Legall
and
Evangelicall
Scriptures
,
let
him
be
accursed
If
any
man
preach
unto
you
,
against
;
but
if
any
preach
unto
you
,
The
Apostle
saith
not
if
they
should
preach
any
thing
contrary
;
but
if
they
shall
in
their
preaching
,
adde
any
thing
,
be
it
never
so
little
,
besides
that
which
wee
have
preached
unto
you
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
The
Apostle
inferreth
not
,
if
any
man
preach
contrarie
to
that
yee
have
received
;
but
if
any
preach
besides
that
which
wee
have
preached
unto
you
,
if
they
shall
presume
to
adde
any
thing
,
though
never
so
little
,
let
them
be
accursed
.
The
Apostle
saith
not
,
if
any
man
preach
more
unto
you
,
than
you
have
already
received
,
perfectly
conceived
and
apprehended
:
for
then
hee
should
goe
against
himselfe
,
who
saith
,
that
hee
desired
to
come
to
the
to
supply
that
which
was
lacking
to
their
Faith
;
to
supply
,
I
say
,
that
which
was
lacking
to
their
Faith
,
within
that
Rule
besides
that
Rule
Qui
praetergreditur
regulam
fidei
,
non
accedit
in
viâ
,
sed
recedit
de
viâ
;
Hee
that
goeth
besides
the
Rule
of
Faith
,
doth
not
goe
on
in
the
way
,
but
departeth
out
of
the
way
.
Withdraw
your selves
from
every
brother
that
walketh
disorderly
,
and
not
after
the
Tradition
which
you
have
received
of
us
.
De
bono
viduitatis
,
cap.
Iohn
?
The
Lord
Iesus
did
,
and
spake
many
things
which
are
not
written
,
as
the
Evangelist
testifieth
;
but
those
things
were
chosen
to
be
written
,
which
seemed
to
suffice
for
the
salvation
of
Beleevers
:
De
doctrina
christiana
,
Among
those
things
which
are
openly
or
plainly
set
downe
in
Scriptures
,
all
things
are
found
which
concerne
or
containe
Faith
or
manners
:
I
beleeve
that
the
authoritie
of
divine
Scriptures
,
would
have
beene
most
cleere
and
evident
in
this
point
,
if
a
man
could
not
have
beene
ignorant
of
it
,
without
perill
of
his
salvation
:
What
should
I
teach
thee
more
than
that
which
thou
readest
in
the
Apostle
?
for
the
holy
Scripture
setleth
the
rule
of
our
Doctrine
,
lest
wee
should
presume
to
be
wise
above
that
wee
ought
.
Peter
Lumbard
Gabriel
Biel
Peter
Lumbard
St.
Austine
St.
Martins
ergo
Catholikes
Mr.
Antonie
Alcock
Gregorie
de
Valentia
seeth
againe
his
old
Coleworts
Pauls-Crosse
,
Abbots
the
Saviour
of
his
body
Peter
,
Thou
art
and
upon
this
Rocke
will
I
build
my
Church
To
build
himselfe
upon
and
the
whole
Church
upon
himselfe
;
non
super
te
edificabome
,
sed
super
me
edificabo
te
.
Rome
shall
,
perchance
,
be
burnt
with
fire
,
the
waight
and
frame
of
the
whole
Catholike
Church
dependeth
upon
the
authoritie
of
the
Pope
?
When
a
a
thing
is
once
defined
,
to
wit
,
by
the
Church
,
then
it
becomes
a
matter
of
Faith
.
Sixtus
Senensis
Trent
,
Albertus
Pighius
Ambrosius
Catharinus
Thomas
Moore
name
of
the
Father
,
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
Holy-ghost
,
a
small
deale
of
orders
serves
our
turnes
,
for
he
seeth
not
any
thing
done
by
vertue
of
our
ordination
which
any
man
or
woman
may
not
doe
without
it
.
his
eye
sight
to
be
so
dimme
,
Spectacles
he
made
for
the
Knight
,
that
is
called
thereunto
,
as
was
Aaron
.
de
facto
hoc
est
Corpus
meum
If
his
hope
be
onely
in
this
life
,
that
he
is
of
all
men
most
miserable
Martin
Luther
non
doctrinam
fidei
sed
diffidentiae
I
beleeve
the
remission
of
sinnes
.
Tale
in
the
care
of
a
deafe
man
.
Gabriel
Biel
lispeth
somewhat
that
way
It
may
seeme
probable
that
God
revealeth
to
Saints
,
all
those
suits
which
men
present
unto
them
:
Peter
Lumbards
Peter
Lumbard
Hee
maketh
no
doubt
of
their
knowing
and
seeing
our
Prayers
in
the
Word
of
God
,
as
the
Angels
doe
.
arrogated
to
themselves
that
which
the
Father
hath
given
to
the
Sonne
onely
;
to
wit
,
in
the
floore
of
the
Church
,
to
take
the
fanne
in
his
hand
,
and
sever
the
Wheat
from
the
Chaffe
.
knoweth
the
hearts
of
all
the
children
of
men
,
Becket
,
Campian
,
Oldcorne
Bellarmine
,
Dominicus
a
Soto
,
Fisher
Rochester
,
Gregorie
Ignoramus
.
Soto
Bellarmine
,
No
soule
needs
to
stay
in
purging
one
houre
.
Thomas
Moore
Thou
hast
delivered
the
prisoners
out
of
the
place
where
there
is
no
water
:
Some
are
purged
by
fire
,
and
some
by
bathes
:
Psalmist
,
Wee
have
passed
thorow
fire
and
water
.
Ignoramus
,
Wee
know
not
Bellarmine
,
lib.
de
Purg.
cap.
Bede
,
hist.
Ang.
lib.
There
was
an
infernall
place
where
soules
suffered
no
paine
,
where
they
had
a
brooke
running
through
it
.
Neither
is
it
improbable
,
that
there
should
be
such
an
honorable
prison
,
which
is
a
most
milde
and
temperate
Purgatorie
.
Austin
is
a
firme
man
for
Purgatorie
,
and
hee
will
prove
it
out
of
that
booke
of
and
place
quoted
by
the
Paul
,
Hee
shall
be
saved
as
it
were
by
fire
It
is
not
unlikely
that
some
such
thing
may
be
after
this
life
:
but
whether
it
be
so
or
no
,
it
may
be
argued
;
and
whether
it
can
be
found
,
or
not
found
,
that
some
Beleevers
are
saved
by
a
purging
fire
;
yet
it
is
certaine
,
that
none
of
them
shall
be
saved
,
of
whom
the
Apostle
saith
,
they
shall
not
inherit
the
Kingdome
of
God
.
All
soules
from
the
day
of
their
death
to
their
resurrection
,
abide
in
expectation
what
shall
become
of
them
,
and
are
reserved
in
secret
receptacles
accordingly
as
they
deserve
,
either
torment
or
ease
.
are
in
little-ease
There
is
no
middle
or
third
place
,
but
he
must
needs
be
with
the
Devill
who
is
not
with
Christ
.
Hypog
.
l.
The
first
place
the
faith
of
by
divine
authority
beleeveth
to
be
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
the
second
to
be
Hell
,
tertium
locum
penitùs
ignoramus
,
the
third
place
,
we
are
alltogether
ignorant
of
;
and
in
his
booke
de
vanit
.
seculi
cap.
Know
that
when
the
soule
is
seperated
from
the
body
,
presently
,
it
is
either
placed
in
Paradise
for
his
good
worke
,
or
cast
headlong
into
the
bottome
of
hell
for
his
sinnes
.
statim
,
that
is
,
presently
upon
death
,
they
are
receaved
into
Heaven
,
or
throwne
into
Hell
Enchirid.
ad
Laurenc
.
c.
Neither
is
it
to
be
denied
,
that
the
soules
of
the
dead
are
relieved
by
the
piety
of
their
friends
living
,
when
the
Sacrifice
of
our
Mediatour
is
offered
for
them
,
and
Almes
given
in
the
Church
.
Quest.
Evan.
c.
There
can
be
no
helpe
of
mercy
afforded
by
just
men
to
the
soules
of
the
deceased
,
although
the
righteous
would
never
so
faine
have
it
so
,
because
the
sentence
of
God
is
immutable
:
and
Ep.
ad
Hesich
.
such
as
a
man
is
when
he
dieth
,
for
such
he
is
judged
of
God
,
neither
can
the
sentence
of
God
be
changed
corrected
,
or
diminished
.
Anthony
Alcots
it
was
his
opinion
,
not
his
resolved
judgment
,
and
his
opinion
at
one
place
and
at
one
time
,
which
after
he
retracted
and
resolved
the
cleane
contrary
,
Alexander
de
Hales
,
Aquinas
,
Cajetanus
,
Bonaventure
,
Marsilius
,
Almaine
,
Carthusian
,
Capreolus
,
The
Images
of
God
are
to
be
worshipped
with
the
same
worship
wherewith
God
himselfe
is
worshipped
Bruta
fulmina
God
made
Man
after
his
owne
Image
,
therefore
we
may
make
or
worship
Images
:
Angels
are
to
be
painted
because
they
are
bodily
substances
They
are
the
workes
of
mens
hands
They
have
mouthes
and
speake
not
,
eyes
and
see
not
,
eares
and
heare
not
,
noses
and
smell
not
,
hands
and
handle
not
,
feet
and
walke
not
:
Psalmist
,
They
that
make
these
Images
are
like
unto
them
,
and
so
are
all
they
that
defend
the
worship
of
them
.
Gregorie
de
Valentia
Neither
doe
I
allow
his
use
of
the
word
nor
his
explication
of
Saint
text
,
neither
this
his
argument
drawne
from
thence
.
Gregorie
de
Valentia
unlawfull
Idolatries
Idolatrie
is
lawfull
have
no
fellowship
with
the
unfruitfull
workes
of
darknesse
.
Idolum
,
according
to
the
prime
signification
of
the
word
,
might
be
taken
more
indifferently
,
because
it
signifieth
the
seeming
shape
or
beauty
of
a
thing
or
person
shape
or
beauty
of
any
thing
or
person
.
he
doth
but
champe
somewhat
of
that
which
before
he
chewed
,
we
finde
nothing
in
matter
of
faith
uncertaine
in
the
Protestant
Church
,
nothing
certaine
on
the
Iesuits
side
but
onely
this
,
that
he
is
alwayes
and
every
where
himselfe
,
a
Proteus
Catholike
Roman
Trent
,
Harding
Aeneas
Sylvius
,
Cassander
Gabriel
Biel
Erasmus
,
Cassander
De
condigno
Asia
Minor
Geographers
Asia
Asiae
Agrigentum
,
Sicilia
Siciliae
Attica
,
Graecia
Graeciae
via
viae
,
the
safest
path
in
his
safe
way
,
our
rocke
is
much
more
sure
then
theirs
,
our
very
adversaries
being
judges
single
Arrowes
shot
breake
the
sheafe
contend
for
the
true
faith
reprove
and
convince
all
gainesayers
put
to
the
test
of
Gods
word
,
false
and
adulterine
what
soever
is
not
of
faith
is
sinne
.
Crakent
horpe
If
any
Protestant
build
hay
or
stubble
upon
the
true
foundation
,
he
may
he
saved
;
because
be
holdeth
the
true
foundation
,
which
is
,
that
every
doctrine
of
faith
ought
to
be
built
upon
Scripture
.
authority
of
the
Church
is
greater
then
the
anthority
of
Scripture
,
Scripture
is
but
an
imperfect
and
partiall
rule
of
faith
that
it
is
an
entire
and
perfect
rule
of
faith
;
Papists
containeth
all
things
necessary
for
all
men
to
beleeve
,
and
is
a
most
certaine
and
safe
rule
of
beleeveing
.
Vincentius
Lerinensis
he
that
will
avoid
the
deceits
and
snares
of
and
remaine
soundin
the
faith
,
must
strengthen
his
faith
two
wayes
,
to
wit
,
by
the
authority
of
the
divine
law
,
and
the
tradition
of
the
that
there
is
great
neede
to
add
to
the
Scripture
the
Churches
sense
or
interpretation
,
The
Canon
of
Scripture
is
perfect
,
and
sufficient
of
it selfe
for
all
things
:
and
his
Adversarie
to
muse
sitting
of
Christ
at
the
right
hand
of
his
Father
,
Cameracensis
,
Cajetan
,
Roffensis
Christ
his
corporall
presence
in
the
Sacrament
was
more
sure
,
than
his
presence
in
heaven
at
the
right
hand
of
his
Father
Wee
shall
find
as
much
to
doe
in
expounding
that
Article
of
the
Creed
,
as
they
doe
in
expounding
the
words
,
This
is
my
Body
.
This
is
my
Body
muttered
out
an
Vm
Wherein
are
you
more
safe
than
wee
?
if
hee
be
not
there
,
wee
are
in
danger
of
adoring
him
where
hee
is
not
;
if
hee
be
there
,
then
are
you
,
in
danger
,
by
not
adoring
him
where
hee
is
.
Deo
&
Mario
Deo
&
Mariae
Who
worketh
in
him
both
the
will
and
the
doed
;
hee
ought
not
to
be
high
minded
,
but
to
feaxe
,
and
in
this
feare
to
worke
out
his
salvation
.
with
joy
,
rejoyce
unto
him
with
trembling
.
Hales
,
Vasquez
Where
the
people
cō
nunicate
,
it
is
more
cō
nendable
,
&
more
godly
.
6.
more
fruitfull
,
and
more
profitable
.
Bellarmine
,
Harding
that
it
is
more
profitable
for
the
people
to
communicate
with
a
Priest
at
the
Masse
,
then
to
loake
on
Aeneas
Silvius
It
were
safer
for
Priests
to
marry
;
for
that
meanes
many
Priests
might
be
saved
in
married
Priesthood
,
which
now
in
barren
Priesthood
are
damned
.
Cassander
be
good
and
behoovefull
to
the
foules
of
many
Priests
that
those
who
cannot
attaine
to
the
first
degree
of
chastity
in
a
single
life
,
may
be
permitted
to
live
in
the
second
degree
of
chaste
marriage
.
Iesuit
,
all
the
Doctors
,
all
the
Fathers
,
all
the
Councells
,
and
the
continuall
practice
of
the
Church
from
the
very
beginning
is
against
Priests
marriage
,
of
all
which
you
have
abundant
proofe
in
Bellarmine
.
de
celibatu
sacerdotum
,
Iunius
Dr.
Hall
The
honour
of
the
married
Clergy
.
The
Lord
rebuke
thee
thou
false
tongue
.
let
all
things
be
done
to
edification
fed
by
the
fruit
of
refection
.
Iesuit
,
the
very
ignorance
of
the
Latine
tongue
,
and
consequently
of
all
learning
that
would
follow
thereon
onely
in
Clergie
men
,
is
a
thousand
times
more
harme
,
than
the
fruit
in
the
Laitie
is
good
.
noddie
Flood
All
things
be
done
to
edification
:
Some
of
his
reasons
indeed
,
have
no
place
where
the
words
are
not
understood
.
Stir
up
the
mind
to
inward
devotion
?
Or
enlighten
the
understanding
Or
cause
the
remembrance
of
things
spoken
in
the
time
of
Prayer
?
Or
keepe
the
thoughts
from
wandering
?
Or
cause
a
more
full
performance
of
dutie
,
both
in
body
and
soule
?
Or
a
better
redoundance
from
the
soule
to
the
body
,
by
a
vehement
affection
?
Or
serve
for
the
instruction
of
our
Brethren
?
&
jucundiùs
loquor
ad
meum
Iesum
;
I
speake
with
more
safety
and
delight
to
my
Iustification
by
Faith
alone
Via
tutissima
,
The
safest
way
.
Be
worthy
of
the
reward
,
and
have
an
equall
value
of
worth
to
the
obtaining
thereof
.
Gregorie
de
Valentia
Austen
,
Origen
,
Theodoret
,
Cyprian
,
Tertullian
,
gave
other
answers
to
our
objections
out
of
those
Fathers
.
Chamierus
,
Iunius
Epiphanius
saith
in
plaine
manner
,
that
the
Image
which
he
saw
hang
in
the
Church
at
and
tare
downe
the
vale
in
which
it
was
drawne
,
was
not
the
Image
of
Christ
or
any
Saint
,
but
the
Image
of
a
man
,
he
knew
not
whom
;
which
if
it
had
bin
Christs
,
or
any
Saints
he
would
have
knowne
whose
it
was
,
neither
would
he
have
called
the
Image
of
Christ
or
any
Saint
the
Image
of
a
man
.
he
saw
a
vaile
having
on
it
the
Image
as
if
it
had
beene
of
Christ
,
or
some
Saint
,
for
he
knew
not
whose
it
was
.
it
was
neither
the
Image
of
Christ
nor
of
any
Saint
?
evident
that
Saint
did
say
Masse
every
day
that
they
speake
generally
,
very
meanely
and
contemptibly
of
the
most
sacred
Virgine
.
Latine
,
French
Ierome
alloweth
the
the
booke
of
to
be
Canonicall
Scripture
that
it
is
read
,
or
that
he
had
read
somewhere
,
that
the
Synod
did
reckon
the
booke
of
among
the
holy
Scriptures
booke
is
not
fit
to
be
alleaged
for
the
confirmation
of
those
things
that
are
in
controversie
.
that
the
booke
of
is
not
accounted
by
the
Church
for
Canonicall
.
Iudith
&
Tobie
,
religion
of
Christ
alone
without
sinne
,
not
to
be
credited
when
he
speaketh
the
truth
.
Index
Expurgatorius
Henry
Buxhorne
Luther
,
Calvine
,
Zuinglius
,
Beza
,
Carolstadius
,
Jesus
.
Henry
Buxhorne
Deus
prohibet
sculptilia
fieri
Gratian
the
Priest
,
cannot
say
significatively
of
the
bread
,
This
is
my
Body
,
without
telling
a
lie
,
Cassanders
setting
aside
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
,
they
prove
not
sufficiently
Transubstantiation
,
Cassanders
Polydor
Virgil
Salves
in
generall
heale
the
wounds
given
them
off
Many
also
of
them
,
brought
their
Bookes
together
,
and
burned
them
before
all
men
:
and
they
counted
the
price
of
them
,
and
found
it
pieces
of
silver
curious
Arts
censured
their
Censures
blazon
his
owne
armes
,
and
guild
his
owne
Diocese
Laus
propria
sordet
in
ore
many
spots
and
wrinkles
old
and
decrepit
,
and
all
full
of
wrinkles
:
and
after
the
manner
of
crooked
old
age
,
boweth
downe
,
to
rood-lofts
,
Images
,
and
Pictures
.
cutting
out
of
the
tongues
of
learned
Authors
,
when
they
witnesse
the
truth
:
Rats-bane
out
of
the
way
sincere
Milke
of
the
Word
wings
of
the
Presse
to
flie
abroad
love
the
Truth
in
sinceritie
Iesuit
kicketh
sore
Galled
Angels
into
Angles
starting
hole
Christians
ought
not
to
leave
the
Church
of
God
,
and
goe
their
wayes
,
and
name
Angels
:
Their
drink-offerings
of
blood
will
I
not
offer
,
nor
take
their
name
in
my
lips
.
they
commanded
men
to
worship
Angels
;
Saint
enjoyneth
on
the
contrarie
,
that
they
should
send
up
Thanksgiving
to
God
the
Father
by
him
that
is
Christ
,
and
not
by
the
Angels
.
The
Synod
of
also
following
this
rule
(
of
the
Apostle
)
and
desiring
to
heale
that
old
disease
,
made
a
Law
,
that
they
should
not
pray
unto
Angels
,
Canon
,
and
the
Report
Laodicea
,
thundring
carnall
love
Nero
,
judging
others
by
himselfe
,
a
voyce
from
Heaven
saying
unto
them
,
goe
out
of
my
people
lest
you
partake
of
her
Plagues
.
they
lived
in
wedlocke
,
and
had
many
children
without
any
at
all
to
their
Sacred
function
.
Rod
of
Aaron
budded
also
Iewell
,
Reinolds
,
Andrewes
,
Lakes
,
Eve
gave
these
an
Apple
,
whereby
their
eyes
were
opened
:
Apples
to
their
Popes
Picus
Mirandula
Fasciculus
rerum
expetendum
&
fugiendum
Sanctus ager scurris , venerabilis ara cinaedis Servit honorandae Divûm Ganymedibus aedes .
Olivereus
Manareus
Rowland
for
his
Oliver
Oliverius
Manareus
impure
breath
,
the
golden
and
the
silver
vessells
Illi
linguarum
,
nos
aurium
dominsumus
,
their
tongues
are
their
owne
,
our
eares
are
our
owne
aurum
,
gloria
,
dilitiae
,
veneres
Saint
Peter
Saint
Paul
St.
John
St.
Paul
St.
Jerome
Cornelius
Agrippa
Lindan
,
Lessius
,
Turrian
St.
Jerome
Marcion
,
Basilides
St.
Ierome
Marcion
,
Valentine
Luther
,
Calvin
Acts
of
the
Apostles
They
were
not
of
authoritie
,
and
the
truth
could
not
be
found
out
of
them
by
those
who
were
ignorant
of
Tradition
?
More
things
were
required
than
the
Apostles
had
left
in
writing
,
for
that
either
the
Apostles
knew
not
all
,
or
delivered
not
all
to
all
.
Lyndan
,
Turrian
,
Lessius
dead
Characters
;
a
dead
and
killing
Letter
,
a
shell
without
a
kirnell
,
a
leaden
rule
,
a
boot
for
any
foot
,
a
nose
of
wax
,
his
riddles
,
a
wood
of
Thieves
,
a
shop
of
Heretikes
,
imperfect
,
doubtfull
,
obscure
,
full
of
perplexities
.
and
sowes
fig-leaves
together
,
to
cover
these
their
Pudenda
:
The
Scripture
is
not
the
sole
rule
of
Faith
that
out
of
it
alone
,
all
Controversies
can
be
decided
.
Austine
;
If
any
thing
be
confirmed
by
perspicuous
authority
of
Canonicall
Scriptures
,
we
must
without
any
doubt
or
haesitation
beleeve
it
,
but
to
other
witnesses
or
testimonies
,
we
may
give
credit
as
we
see
cause
,
Ierome
,
I
have
learned
to
yeeld
that
honour
and
reverence
onely
to
the
Canonicall
Scriptures
,
that
I
most
firmely
beleeve
,
that
no
Author
of
them
could
erre
in
any
thing
he
wrot
:
de
natura
&
gratia
,
I
professe
my selfe
free
in
all
such
writings
of
men
,
because
I
owe
absolute
consent
without
any
demurre
or
staggering
onely
to
the
Canonicall
bookes
of
Scripture
.
Manichee
l.
and
ep
God
cannot
lie
,
and
let
God
be
true
and
every
man
a
lier
make
wise
unto
salvation
and
perfect
to
every
good
worke
:
Ergo
,
Irenaeus
,
We
have
not
knowne
by
others
,
the
meanes
which
God
hath
appointed
for
our
salvation
,
then
by
those
by
whom
the
Gospell
came
unto
us
,
which
at
the
first
the
Apostles
preached
by
word
of
mouth
,
but
afterwards
by
the
will
of
God
,
delivered
in
writing
to
be
the
foundation
and
pillar
of
our
faith
.
Austine
,
Whether
concerning
Christ
,
or
concerning
his
Church
,
or
concerning
any
thing
that
pertaineth
to
our
faith
and
life
,
I
will
not
say
,
if
we
but
even
as
he
going
forward
addeth
,
if
an
Angell
from
Heaven
shall
preach
unto
you
any
thing
but
what
you
have
received
in
the
Scriptures
of
the
law
and
the
Gospell
,
accursed
be
hee
.
de
fide
that
letter
which
killeth
Iohn
;
unlesse
yee
eate
the
flesh
of
the
Sonne
of
God
and
drinke
his
blood
,
you
have
no
life
in
you
:
if
you
take
according
to
the
letter
,
this
letter
killeth
,
but
it
is
the
spirit
that
quickeneth
,
the
flesh
profiteth
nothing
,
the
words
which
I
speake
unto
you
,
they
are
spirit
,
and
they
are
life
,
Iohn
,
pierce
into
the
heart
All
Orthodox
Divines
are
faine
to
flie
to
figurative
and
tropicall
interpretations
.
in
which
Epistles
of
St.
Paul
,
but
in
which
points
and
heads
of
doctrine
many
things
are
hard
to
be
understood
.
Chrysostome
,
Among
thuse
things
which
are
plainly
delivered
in
Scriptures
,
all
such
points
are
found
as
containe
faith
and
manners
,
all
things
that
are
necessarie
are
manifest
.
hard
to
be
understood
to
the
ignorant
and
unstable
,
who
wrest
all
Scripture
to
their
owne
destruction
.
electa
sunt
quae
saluti
credentium
sufficerent
:
Such
things
were
made
choice
of
to
be
written
,
as
might
suffice
for
the
salvation
of
all
Beleevers
.
account
them
as
their
chiefe
casket
of
Iewels
;
let
these
Iewels
hang
upon
your
neckes
,
and
in
your
eares
,
Epist.
ad
Demetriad
:
They
had
the
Psalmes
of
by
heart
,
and
sang
them
as
they
followed
the
Plow
.
Arator
stivam
tenens
cantat
Davidicum
melos
:
docent
quod
nunquam
didicorunt
Quae
prae
amore
exclusit
foras
out
of
pure
love
thrust
him
out
of
doores
.
Search
the
Scriptures
,
for
in
them
yee
thinke
yee
have
eternall
life
,
and
they
are
they
which
testifie
of
mee
.
19
7.
to
give
knowledge
to
the
simple
,
and
wisedome
to
the
unlearned
.
Oliverius
Manerius
Henry
Buxhorne
Cornelius
Agrippa
Benocardinalis
,
Platina
Sybils
Prophecies
Ecce
duo
gladii
;
Loe
here
two
swords
:
Peter
,
rise
up
,
kill
and
eate
:
Hoc
est
magnum
Sacramentum
run
to
the
letter
,
Except
yee
eate
the
flesh
of
the
Sonne
of
man
,
and
drinke
his
blood
:
The
words
which
I
have
spoken
unto
you
,
are
spirit
and
life
:
That
the
Gospell
consisteth
not
in
the
words
of
Scripture
,
but
in
the
sense
:
not
in
the
supersicies
or
barke
,
but
in
the
pith
:
not
in
the
leaves
of
speech
,
but
in
the
root
of
reason
.
Light
,
Psal.
(
the
words
which
I
have
spoken
they
shall
judge
you
)
was
but
in
vaine
to
conferre
with
a
certaine
kinde
of
Haeretikes
by
Scriptures
alone
,
quia
ista
haeresis
non
recipit
quasdam
Scripturas
,
et
si
recipit
,
non
recipit
integras
et
si
aliquatenus
integras
praestat
,
&c.
This
haeresie
admits
not
of
certaine
Scriptures
,
or
not
intire
,
or
if
in
some
sort
in
ire
,
it
perverts
them
by
divising
divers
interpretations
.
Marcion
,
Valentine
Bellarmine
Valentia
Iohn
Flood
nuncupatory
will
writings
,
and
evidences
Domine
me
admittas
in
numerum
sanctorum
tuorum
,
non
meriti
astimator
,
sed
veniae
largitor
.
Lord
admit
me
into
the
number
of
thy
Saints
,
not
weighing
my
merits
,
but
pardoning
my
offences
:
Dejustificat
.
c.
Vel
habet
homo
vera
merita
,
vel
non
habet
,
&c.
Either
a
man
hath
true
merit
,
or
he
hath
not
;
if
he
hath
not
,
he
is
dangerously
deceived
,
and
seduceth
himselfe
,
whilest
he
trusteth
in
false
merits
;
for
these
are
deceitfull
riches
,
Bernard
,
which
rob
a
man
of
the
true
:
but
if
he
hath
true
merits
,
he
looseth
nothing
by
this
,
that
hee
regardeth
them
not
,
but
putteth
his
whole
trust
in
Gods
mercie
only
.
Quintilian
,
Not
onely
a
strong
,
but
a
beautifull
,
bright
,
and
shining
weapon
:
De
Iustificatione
,
cap.
Hee
will
indeavour
by
five
principall
Arguments
,
to
demonstrate
that
a
man
is
not
justified
by
Faith
onely
.
In
regard
of
the
uncertainty
of
a
mans
owne
justice
,
and
the
danger
of
vaine-glory
,
it
is
safest
to
renounce
all
mans
merit
,
and
to
put
our
trust
onely
in
Gods
mercie
.
Sufficit
ad
meritum
scire
,
quod
non
sufficiant
merita
.
Romish
Broker-shops
Bellarmine
,
That
our
Doctrine
is
safer
than
theirs
,
in
two
maine
points
:
It
is
a
more
perfect
;
and
in
a
certaine
sort
more
lawfull
Masse
,
where
there
be
some
to
communicate
with
the
Priest
:
for
then
it
hath
both
the
ends
for
which
it
was
ordained
.
most
safety
Edward
Campian
Telesphorus
,
Victor
,
Sixtus
,
Cornelius
,
Syllogisticall
forme
search
Heaven
,
and
rake
Hell
common
faith
once
given
to
Saints
.
Constantius
his
wooden
Argument
Aske
his
brother
if
he
be
a
thiefe
,
Sozimus
,
Thou
holdest
Chaire
and
Faith
Peter
,
I
have
prayed
for
thee
,
that
thy
Faith
faile
not
.
What
doth
any
man
make
question
hereof
?
did
Christ
pray
for
and
not
for
To
say
nothing
of
the
rest
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
in
all
the
rest
are
contained
Paul
,
Galathians
Faith
might
not
faile
Must
stand
firme
,
till
can
tell
what
Pope
began
to
varie
from
his
Predecessours
.
Arrian
,
Vigilius
Eutychian
,
Honorius
Hee
denied
the
immortalitie
of
the
soule
,
and
the
life
to
come
.
flat
,
and
stuffed
Noble
armie
of
Martyrs
Perkins
,
Cartwright
,
Whitgift
,
Fulke
,
Penrie
,
Somes
,
Sparks
,
Reynolds
,
Bunnie
,
John
Frith
John
Huz
Tract
.
1.
Sect.
6.
whet
their
sword
Protestant
anvile
confesse
,
at
least
,
many
of
them
,
that
there
may
be
salvation
in
the
Church
;
but
absolutely
deny
that
there
may
be
any
salvation
in
our
Churches
:
therefore
it
is
safer
to
come
to
theirs
,
then
to
stay
in
ours
;
to
be
where
almost
all
grant
salvation
,
then
where
the
greatest
part
of
the
world
deny
it
.
Wee
will
not
the
knowledge
of
thy
wayes
,
Iob
Confounded
be
all
they
that
worship
graven
Images
,
and
boast
themselves
of
Idolls
:
Worshipping
the
Creature
insteed
of
the
Creatour
,
who
is
blessed
for
ever
,
Rom.
The
Doctrine
of
Devils
Honorable
in
all
,
and
the
bed
undefiled
,
Heb.
Cursed
be
hee
that
addeth
or
taketh
away
from
the
words
of
the
Law
,
or
the
Gospell
,
Deut.
Cursed
is
hee
that
putteth
his
trust
in
man
,
or
maketh
flesh
his
arme
,
Ier.
Blessed
are
they
that
trust
in
Christ
,
Except
yee
eate
the
flesh
of
the
Son
of
man
,
and
drinke
his
blood
,
yee
have
no
life
in
you
:
Whosoever
eateth
Christs
flesh
,
and
drinketh
his
blood
,
hath
eternall
life
,
The
people
perish
for
want
of
knowledge
:
God
powreth
his
wrath
upon
the
people
that
know
not
his
name
:
Search
the
Scriptures
,
for
in
them
they
have
eternall
life
,
Ioh.
Blessed
are
they
whose
delight
is
in
the
Law
of
the
Lord
,
and
that
exercise
themselves
in
that
Law
both
day
and
night
,
Psal.
Worship
they
know
not
what
;
draw
neere
to
God
with
their
lips
,
but
their
hearts
is
farre
from
him
:
I
will
pray
with
the
spirit
,
I
will
pray
with
understanding
also
:
I
will
sing
with
the
spirit
,
I
will
sing
with
understanding
also
,
bound
Prentise
Strange
tongue
No
way
tendeth
to
edification
Language
which
they
understand
not
babbleth
about
Babel
confusion
of
Languages
Spiritually
Babylon
All
nations
shall
flow
unto
it
:
Hee
shall
beare
sway
from
Sea
to
Sea
:
Like
a
mountaine
growing
from
a
little
stone
,
and
filling
the
whole
Earth
:
Multitude
which
no
man
could
reckon
,
of
all
Nations
,
and
Tribes
,
and
People
.
Apocalypse
:
The
Citie
which
raigneth
over
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
17.4
,
5
,
6
which
sitteth
on
seven
mountaines
,
and
is
drunke
with
the
blood
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
:
of
whom
it
was
foretold
,
that
shee
should
ascend
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
and
goe
into
perdition
.
Care
of
their
salvation
,
to
come
out
of
that
they
be
not
partaker
of
her
plagues
.
because
hee
had
the
good
hap
to
enter
into
the
lists
with
a
weake
Adversarie
.
Prostants
Apologie
Catholike
Apologie
Catholike
Apologie
Catholike
Appeale
for
Protestants
fit
Corpus
meum
,
this
is
my
Body
,
not
the
bread
is
after
this
manner
my
body
.
that
his
soule
after
his
death
might
be
where
the
soule
of
Barrow
,
Hooker
,
Some
,
Bunnie
,
Covell
;
Dr.
Morton
the
Church
of
is
a
member
of
the
visible
Catholike
Church
,
a
member
,
not
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
no
sound
member
neither
,
in
Popery
there
is
a
Church
,
that
is
,
under
the
Popes
dominion
Christ
hath
his
Church
,
or
that
Popery
is
in
the
Church
:
yet
that
Popery
is
not
the
Church
.
Bunnie
that
we
are
not
a
severall
Church
from
the
Papists
,
that
is
,
not
essentially
defferent
from
it
,
no
more
then
a
sicke
man
differeth
from
a
sound
.
Covell
the
Church
of
is
a
part
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
but
a
very
unsound
part
.
the
Church
of
God
,
but
a
Church
of
God
.
Fields
Romana
ecclesia
est
verè
ecclesia
,
non
vera
ecclesia
;
is
truely
a
Church
,
not
a
true
Church
:
Morton
that
the
Church
of
is
not
properly
the
Catholike
Church
,
but
a
particular
Church
subject
to
error
.
Sect.
Protest
.
appeal
,
l.
Rome
a
true
Church
understanding
how
that
great
and
honourable
personage
in
the
last
Act
of
her
life
,
renounced
all
presumption
of
her
owne
inherent
righteousnesse
,
and
wholly
affianced
her
soule
to
Christ
in
beliefe
to
be
justified
onely
by
his
satisfactory
justice
,
did
therefore
conceive
hope
of
her
salvation
by
vertue
of
that
Cordiall
prescribed
by
the
Holy
Apostle
,
that
where
sinne
aboundeth
,
the
grace
of
God
doth
superabound
,
which
the
Apostle
hath
ministred
for
the
comfort
of
every
Christian
,
who
erring
by
ignorance
,
shall
in
sincere
repentance
for
all
his
knowne
sinnes
,
depart
this
mortall
life
,
having
the
heele
or
end
of
his
life
shod
with
the
preparation
of
the
Gospell
of
peace
,
not
of
the
new
but
of
the
old
Catholike
faith
,
which
is
the
faith
of
all
Protestants
.
the
Grand
Imposture
,
If
you
demand
why
Protestants
have
so
charitable
opinion
of
some
Romanists
,
you
are
to
understand
,
that
it
is
in
regard
of
that
,
without
which
they
cannot
be
saved
,
that
they
died
in
the
beliefe
of
this
Protestant
Article
of
Faith
,
which
is
to
be
justified
by
remission
of
all
their
sinnes
,
through
the
satisfactory
righteousnesse
of
Christ
,
apprehended
by
faith
,
and
not
by
the
legall
justice
or
perfection
of
inherent
righteousnesse
in
themselves
,
Austine
de
unit
eccles
.
c.
both
parties
granted
that
there
was
true
Baptisme
among
the
Donatists
,
whereas
the
Donatists
denied
that
there
was
any
true
Baptisme
among
the
Catholikes
Iesuits
,
A
mad
man
thinketh
other
men
to
be
beasts
,
a
sober
man
confesseth
that
a
mad
man
is
a
man
and
no
beast
:
is
a
mad
man
therefore
in
the
right
or
in
the
better
case
then
the
sober
man
,
because
the
sober
man
judgeth
better
of
the
mad
man
,
then
the
mad
man
doth
of
the
sober
?
Sergius
Pyrrus
Ebion
,
Cerinthus
,
Marcion
Safe
Way
There
is
a
way
which
seemeth
to
a
man
straight
,
and
the
end
of
it
leadeth
to
death
,
Iulius
Caesar
Evill
Servant
out
of
his
owne
mouth
That Religion is lesse safe , in which the Professours stands single , than that in which the parties , other wayes dissident , agree .
But in all or most of the affirmative points of Popish Religion , they stand single ; but in all such positive points of the reformed Faith , not only Papists , but in a manner all Christians of the world concurre with us .
Therefore the Popish Religion , by the Iesuits owne rule , is lesse safe .
That
a
fourth
Creed
made
by
the
fourth
,
is
likewise
to
be
received
under
paine
of
damnation
.
That
religious
worship
is
due
to
Saints
.
That
Saints
and
Angels
are
to
be
called
upon
.
That
the
Pope
is
the
visible
head
of
the
Church
.
That
Saints
are
our
Mediatours
and
Advocates
.
That
the
Virgin
also
was
conceived
without
sinne
That
wee
are
justified
and
saved
in
part
by
our
owne
Merits
,
and
superabundant
satisfactions
of
Saints
.
That
Tradition
is
a
rule
of
Faith
as
well
as
Scripture
.
That
besides
those
two
and
twenty
,
there
are
other
Books
of
the
old
Testament
,
to
wit
,
and
the
to
be
admitted
into
the
number
of
Canonicall
Scriptures
.
That
the
vulgar
Latin
translation
of
the
Scripture
is
most
pure
and
authenticall
.
That
besides
Baptisme
and
the
Lords
Supper
,
there
are
five
other
Sacraments
;
Confirmation
,
Order
,
Penance
,
Matrimonie
,
and
Extreme
Vnction
.
That
Gallies
and
Bels
may
,
and
ought
to
be
christened
.
That
besides
Water
;
Creame
,
Salt
,
and
Spittle
are
to
be
used
in
Baptisme
.
That
Christ
is
present
in
the
Sacrament
by
Transubstantiation
,
and
that
his
body
and
blood
is
not
onely
received
spiritually
by
Faith
,
but
also
carnally
by
the
mouth
.
That
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
may
lawfully
be
administred
to
the
Laity
in
one
kind
onely
.
That
besides
an
historicall
,
there
is
a
religious
use
of
Images
;
and
that
they
are
to
bee
worshipped
.
had
not
onely
a
Primacie
of
Order
,
but
a
power
also
,
and
jurisdiction
over
the
Apostles
.
That
besides
Heaven
and
Hell
,
there
is
a
third
place
of
abode
for
soules
,
to
wit
,
Purgatorie
;
and
a
fourth
also
,
termed
That
besides
those
three
holy
Orders
of
Bishops
,
Prists
,
and
Deacons
,
there
are
others
,
as
namely
,
Exorcists
,
Acolyts
,
&c.
That
confession
of
every
knowne
Sin
to
a
Priest
,
is
necessarie
.
Vulcaneum
telum
et
argumentum
palmarium
fometh
at
the
mouth
That
to
creepe
upon
all
foure
is
a
very
fit
gate
for
men
so
devoid
of
reason
,
as
to
make
such
Discourses
,
and
to
use
such
malicious
insinuations
,
as
if
men
used
to
creepe
upon
all
foure
to
the
Pope
,
therefore
say
they
England
,
France
,
Germany
,
Denmarke
,
Swethland
,
Norway
,
Poland
,
Transylvania
,
Europe
,
Asia
Turkes
,
Iewes
Arians
,
Nestorians
,
Eutychians
must
needs
proceede
from
evidence
of
truth
.
1●
.
4
The
Whore
of
Babylon
Christs
flocke
is
but
a
little
flocke
and
broade
is
the
way
that
leadeth
to
death
and
destruction
which
is
the
number
of
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
thousandth
yeare
wherein
Satan
was
let
loose
,
Martin
Luther
Christianographie
,
or
the
Description
of
the
multitude
and
sundry
sorts
of
Christians
in
the
World
,
not
subject
to
the
Pope
,
with
their
unity
,
and
how
they
agree
with
the
Protestants
in
the
principall
points
of
difference
betweene
them
and
the
Church
of
The
substance
of
this
Section
is
contained
in
the
title
,
and
it
is
nothing
but
to
turne
the
Catholike
argument
,
mentioned
in
the
former
Section
the
other
way
for
the
Protestant
side
.
mooveth
upon
their
Axletree
Dato
&
non
concesso
mouth
of
the
Papists
owne
Canon
,
to
batter
their
owne
walls
,
That
position
,
say
you
,
in
which
both
Papists
and
Protestants
agree
,
is
safer
than
that
wherein
one
partie
standeth
single
:
but
in
the
eleven
Points
mentioned
by
the
Papists
and
Protestants
agree
:
in
the
twelve
Articles
coyned
by
Pope
the
fourth
,
the
Papists
stand
single
;
therefore
the
Protestant
Faith
is
the
safer
.
fit
the
Iesuit
with
a
paire
of
Spectacles
,
that
he
may
better
see
the
Knight
his
way
,
P
:
Croy
Turco
papismus
Safe
Way
,
and
the
very
Kings
High-way
to
his
Pallace
,
false
Spectacle-maker
O
full
of
all
subtiltie
and
mischiefe
,
thou
child
of
the
devill
,
wilt
thou
not
cease
to
pervert
the
right
way
of
the